The Black Liberation Movement (BLM), Balanta, Rastafari, and America's Drug War: Chicago Police Attacks on January 27, 1997 and August 6, 1999

Bonsamkomfo.jpg

“Providing successive generations with the opportunities and circumstances to identify their mission, obtain the necessary training to fulfill their mission and provide the support needed through these steps are vital in ensuring that successive generations can identify and actualize their missions. This process is based in the Onyame Nhyehye paradigm and is called the Nyansa Nananom process, which means ‘ancestral wisdom.’ Leadership is learned under the tutelage of one’s elders and through meaningful experiences.”

- Council of Independent Black Institutions (CIBI) Final Newspaper

On my recruiting trip to Yale University in 1989, I had a mystical “out-of-body” experience in the Kiphuth Pool inside the Payne Whitney Gymnasium. My ancestors told me to enroll at Yale.

In 1993, my ancestors told me to leave Yale, two months before graduation. They needed me. They had a mission for me. They did not want me to become a tool of white supremacy by working in corporate America and integrating into their system. No. The ancestors needed me to become a freedom fighter, a revolutionary. I did not know it at the time, but they needed me to gather the scattered Balanta people who were taken from their homeland.

Panther Bulldog Solidarity.JPG

I left Yale and looked for The Revolution. My journey started with the Black Panther Party in New Haven. One of its devoted members from the 1960’s, George Edwards, was still active and became my mentor.

George Edwards on the steps of the Superior Court in New Haven, CT

George Edwards on the steps of the Superior Court in New Haven, CT

However, there was no Black Panther Party to really speak of in 1995. Yale officials, including members of the Afro Am House, discouraged students from getting involved with “crazy George”. But I spent more and more time with him.

I joined Union Local 34’s strike against Yale University, demanding a living wage for its mostly black workforce and spoke at University forums, marched on the picket lines, and along with a group of students, boycotted my graduation ceremony at Yale.

I began writing articles in Akili, the black student newspaper at Yale.

Siphiwe at Yale Forum for Strike.JPG
Akili magazine 1.JPG
Akili magazine 2.JPG

George showed me how to get resources from Yale University and use them to support political prisoners, most of whom were aging Black Panthers or BLM soldiers. Through George, I made contact with the International Concerned Family and Friends of Mumia Abu-Jamal and organized three days of activities on the Yale campus for the National Day of Student Protest in Support of Mumia Abu-Jamal. After the event, a group of students approached me and told me that FBI agents had come to their dorm and were asking questions about me. That’s when I first became aware of FBI surveillance that George warned me about.

Mumia Flyer.JPG
How Long Shall They Kill Our Prophets at Yale.jpeg

I eventually left New Haven. I attended a Political Prisoners Conference in Boston and met up with Pam Afrika again. Then I went to Philadelphia to work with MOVE. I learned all about the August 8, 1978 confrontation as well as the bombing of MOVE. Pam and Ramona Africa talked to me about MOVE people and John Afrika and I read all of the MOVE First Day Newspapers that taught me the strategy of JOHN AFRICA who said,

“IT IS PAST TIME FOR ALL POOR PEOPLE TO RELEASE THEMSELVES FROM THE DECEPTIVE STRANGULATION OF SOCIETY. THE SYSTEM HAS FAILED YOU YESTERDAY, FAILED YOU TODAY AND HAVE CREATED THE CONDITIONS FOR FAILURE TOMORROW. THE LAWYERS ARE JUST AS CORRUPT AS THE THE JUDGES THEY CONFRONT. THEY ARE HARVARD AND PRINCETON AND CORNELL AND YALE TRAINED AS THE JUDGE TO DECEIVE THE IMPOVERISHED. TRAINED AS THE JUDGE TO PROTECT THE ESTABLISHED, TRAINED BY THE SYSTEM TO BE AS THE SYSTEM, TO DO FOR THE SYSTEM, EXPLOIT WITH THE SYSTEM.”

By the time I found MOVE, they were focused on freeing their nine brothers and sisters that were in jail, the MOVE 9, as well as Mumia Abu-Jamal. But what I was looking for was the same kind of atmosphere that MOVE had in the late 1970’s and that time had past. I still had not found The Revolution I was looking for.

Shaka Barak as I remember him

Shaka Barak as I remember him

Eventually I returned to Chicago. There I started working with Shaka Barak (Aonde T Dansby), founder and President of the Marcus Garvey Institute, Former UNIA 3rd Assistant President General and Minister of Education, and one of the last students of General Charles L James of Gary, Indiana. General James was one of the original graduates of Marcus Garvey’s School of African Philosophy in 1937. Garvey reported to the readers of the December 1937 Black Man:

The School of African Philosophy has come into existence after twenty-three years of the Association's life for the purpose of preparing and directing the leaders who are to create and maintain the great institution that has been founded and carried on during a time of intensified propaganda work. The philosophy of the school embodies the most exhaustive outlines of the manner in which the Negro should be trained to project a civilization of his own and to maintain it.

According to General James,

“The class became one family. We ate together, roomed together, studied together, recognizing the professor as the chief architect of our intellectual destiny. As for me, it was a dose of humility mixed with the yearning for knowledge. For thirty days and nights, with two sessions per day, mass meetings at 8 o’clock p.m., studying until the early morning hours, we had no time for anything else but study, study, study. Then, finally, came graduation. Let the record show that I received the highest grade. In every point of examination I was graded ‘E'. My classmates all agree that I was the leader of the first class in the School of African Philosophy. We were charged with guarding the written course with our lives. The unwritten course was to be engraved on the tablets of our memory. As I write this, I am sorry to announce that all my classmates of that first class have joined with the Rt. Excellent Marcus Mosiah Garvey and our other ancestors. . . . As the only surviving graduate of the first class, it is important for me to protect the interest of those who preceded me into eternity and knowing that there are forces that are trying to distort history . . . Let me hope that into whomsoever’s hands these lessons fall, that they may use them wisely. For in these lessons there is eternal life for Africans at home and abroad. . . .”


With Shaka Barak, I completed the Course of the School of African Philosophy. This I considered to be my Graduate studies in Philosophy and I now had a B.A. Degree in Philosophy from Yale University and an M.S. Degree in African Liberation from Marcus Garvey’s School of African Philosophy. Baba Shaka and I did a few projects together at Kennedy King College and he introduced me to elder Silas K. Brown. The three of us produced the booklet, Consumer Education: What is It? The Teachings of Silas K Brown. We also made several appearances on Silas’ WKKC weekly radio show, the Consumers’ Eye.

During this time I also found Baba Hannibal Afrik, a former leader of the Republic of New Afrika’s military forces, who at that time was President of the Chicago Chapter of the National Coalition of Blacks for Reparations in America (NCOBRA).

Baba Hannibal Afrik 1.jpg
Baba Hannibal Afrik 5.jpg
Three images of Elder Baba Hannibal Afrik

Three images of Elder Baba Hannibal Afrik

At the time of Baba Hannibal’s transition to the ancestor realm, the Final Call newspaper stated,

“Baba Hannibal Afrik, born Harold E. Charles, departed this life June 27, after a lifetime of work for the freedom and development of Black people. The Chicago schoolteacher, instructor at Northeastern Illinois University in Chicago and longtime activist was man on a right course.

During funeral services here July 9, the Honorable Minister Louis Farrakhan and family and friends of “Baba Hannibal” remembered him in services punctuated by a spirit of joy.

The Minister noted that the man and woman who find their purpose and fulfill it are indeed blessed individuals. He credited Baba Hannibal, a Nationalist and Pan Africanist, with helping him to find his purpose. When some wanted to take my life, it was Baba Hannibal and others who stood with me, the Minister said, recalling the late 1970s and early 1980s as he sought to rebuild the Nation of Islam.

Baba Hannibal worked with anyone who was about the business of progress for Black people, the Minister said, offering one of many lessons to be gleaned from the life of this great scholar, educator, institution builder and freedom fighter.

Labels did not deter Baba Hannibal from finding the path to unity and seeking to build a separate and independent nation for Black people, which is line with the will of God, Min. Farrakhan added.”

I started attending NCOBRA meetings led by Baba Hannibal and Erline Arpo at the Washington Park Field House on the south-side of Chicago but soon became frustrated. Most of those who attended the meetings were elders and they no longer seemed militant to me. There was no “action” and I didn’t see any of my peers. In my book, From Yale To Rastafari: Letter to My Mom, 1995-1998 I wrote,

“I met Hondo (member of the Spear & Shield Collective and publisher of their Crossroads underground newsletter) the last time I was in Chicago, back in 1995. He was the only dreadlocked brother at the Sunday afternoon National Coalition of Blacks for Reparations in America (NCOBRA) meetings. I remember vaguely him telling me about this radical community school that was trying to throw safe, weekly parties for the youth. On our way to the Dixon Correctional Center to visit political prisoner Atiba Sana, we talked about the challenges of community work smack in the middle of heavy gang-activity. . . . Crazy as I was, I was attracted to it. Having been one of a handful of black students in a rural Chicago suburb, and later at Yale University, I was after what Marcus Garvey calls a “racial re-education.” I saw it as a manifestation of God’s will when Hondo picked me up at Chicago’s Union Station and drove me to political education class (PE Class) at the Nkrumah Washington Community Learning Center (NWCLC). About the man who governs the center and would become my mentor, Hondo had only one thing to say – he’s intense!

Crossroads Vol Six #1 published by Brother Hondo

Crossroads Vol Six #1 published by Brother Hondo

Spear and Shield Collective.JPG
NWCLC rooms for rent.JPG

I quickly found out exactly what he meant. After introducing me to Irish “El-Amin” Greene, I was invited to sit in PE Class. For the next four hours, El-Amin talked – fast, loud and hard. His voice is neither deep nor soft. It is full of a thousand clear and emancipated thoughts travelling at a thousand miles a second. . . . El-Amin offered me a place to stay. . . . I was especially excited to have access to their cases of books on black, African and world history. . . .If I was scared then, I was absolutely frightened by the prospect of the future – less jobs, less money, no welfare, more people, more prisons, more babies being raised without any adult guidance, more drugs, guns and homegrown militias and terrorists amid the backdrop of global imperialism and the threat of a nuclear Holocaust, all started by the genocide of African Americans by white supremacists in the U.S. and its government. There was little difference to me between the area around 51st Street and Ada and pictures I saw of Liberia, Sierra Leone and Zaire. I remember vividly as El-Amin walked me around the neighborhood pointing out lines of gang demarcation. He showed me houses in the area and introduced me to the families that lived in ratted out, broken down houses in the area and introduced me to the families that lived in them. . . . If I needed to prove myself, a black revolutionary intellectual from Yale University, going to the Moes in the heart of the Black P Stone Nation and working to politicize the gangs as part of the international liberation struggle was the best way to do it.

El Amin had begun to direct my studies towards the law. Taking me to its old location, El-Amin explained to me the history of the National Council of Black Lawyers Community College of Law and International Diplomacy where he used to work. He provided documents about its co-founders Dr. Charles Knox and Dr. Y.N. Kly, both distinguished experts in international law and diplomacy, and provided me with textbooks on the U.N. and its procedures. One book in particular would change my life the way the Autobiography of Malcolm X had done: International Law and the Black Minority in the U.S. by Dr. Y.N. Kly. Along with another of his books, The Black Book (which details Malcolm X’s program to internationalize our struggle through the Organization of Afro American Unity), I gained some clarity on what must be done and what I must do, in order to gain relief from genocide and win reparations. I thus began writing Ras Notes: Conceptualizing Our Case for the U.N. At this time, I established communication with Dr. Kly’s International Human Rights Association of American Minorities (IHRAAM) and UHRAAP. I then began researching U.N. resolutions through the internet at DePaul University, and obtaining articles, petitions, and reports from NGO’s concerning our case. From these I began drafting the Petition of the Nkrumah-Washington Community Learning Center on Behalf of their Members, Associates and Afro-American Population Whose Internationally Protected Human Rights Have Been Grossly and Systematically Violated By the Anglo-American Government of the United States of America and Its Varied Institutions.”

By that time, IHRAAM had facilitated communications between the National Organizing Committee for the Million Man March based in Chicago and were preparing for an intervention at a meeting of the UN Working Group on Minorities, May 26-30, 1997. At NWCLC, I was being trained to become the next generation’s international legal advocate for African American self determination.

Concerning Dr. Knox and the National Council of Black Lawyers Community College of Law and International Diplomacy, Natalie Y. Moore and Lance Williams write in their book, The Almighty Black P Stone Nation: The Rise, Fall and Resurgence of an American Gang,

“During the time Farrakhan busied himself resurrecting the new NOI, he used various venues around the city of Chicago to hold meetings with his followers, including the Black Lawyers’ Community College of Law and International Diplomacy at 4545 South Drexel. Farrakhan’s friend activist Charles Knox had established the school in 1979.

Knox taught at Northeastern Illinois University’s Center for Inner City Studies. Not only did he have strong ties to Black Nationalists, Knox had an equally strong connection with Chicago street gangs. The leadership of the Stones, Lords, and Disciples respected him. Knox allowed Farrakhan and the NOI to use the Black Lawyers’ College as a meeting place, and he also let the El Rukns host activities there. It was through Knox that Farrakhan and Chief Malik (Jeff Fort) became acquainted. . . .

The National College of Black Lawyers, an old converted mansion just a few blocks away from The Fort, was controversial because it had no accreditation and investigations alleged El Rukn business took place in the facility.

Dr Knox.JPG
Dr Knox3Jet magazine.JPG
NCBL Law School.JPG
Dr Knox2.JPG

So I went from a somewhat stale environment at NCOBRA to the intense and frightening environment at the Nkrumah Washington Community Learning Center (NWCLC) in the heart of gang territory in Chicago.

In another excerpt in From Yale To Rastafari: Letter to My Mom, 1995-1998 I wrote,

“ I took the biggest room in the attic and moved in some stuff. I was especially excited to have access to their cases of books on black, African and world history. I also looked forward to listening more to El-Amin and “fitting in”. Here, I presumed, would be further “racial re-education” as Marcus Garvey put it. I was scared shitless when on Fridays everyone would come over to watch movies, dance, gamble, drink, smoke blunts, and fuck. Straight up in ya face. Gradually, I would come to see some of what’s behind it all – underdevelopment, realities of gang life, prison life, and ghetto “hood” life, the desire to enjoy life in spite of it all, psychology of NIGGAZ . . .  Never before had I been somewhere where one was supposed to leave the car doors unlocked in case it was necessary to run to the car and speed away from the police, another gang, a store owner, or your own family – uh, did I say the police? Once I had my grill busted (took a violation) for leaving a brother at the store – three blocks away! . . . .

Because they were also trying to provide general education, cultural education, and leadership training, I was attracted to their NWCLC institution and volunteered to “do whatever I could” to contribute. I would come to find my niche on the computer. Because of my research and desktop publishing skills, I immediately began reading the institutions materials. This led naturally to publishing the Nkrumah-Washington Sceptre and to updating and writing grant proposal. These things I did from my heart because I valued my continued development in these areas which were being well served at NWCLCI.

El-Amin was concerned, however, that I receive compensation for my efforts, lest at some time in the future, I should feel taken advantage of. He found various ways to employ me and contribute to my development all at the same time. Some community members needed “pluggers” for their parties. We did them on the computer. Others needed resumes. We did them on the computers. Some needed letter for their probation officers. We did them on the computers. As there were so many students running in and out of the building, it was necessary to make I.D. cards. We did them on the computer. For each thing we charged a little bit of money – a dollar or two – and I found I had enough money to eat and thus I found myself with food, clothing plus a job helping my community and free classes and free books. . .

Thus, began my education in business, institution building and community affairs. I abandoned my newsletter, Awake & Aware right in the middle of the December 25th edition, and devoted all my faculties to NWCLC. . . . I was responsible for securing and introducing a canon BJ620 color bubble jet printer and a Hewlett Packard ScanJet 4p scanner to NWCLC. . . .I had planned to use the equipment to earn money preparing proposals, resumes, “pluggers”, business cards, etc. . . .

Volume 1, Issue 1 of the Nkrumah-Washington Sceptre came out in December 1996. At this time, I also drafted my first grant proposal, setting forth the foundation of my work with NWCLC. This grant proposal was for technical assistance in the form of $1,000 from the Crossroad Fund. This money was to fund the Serious Action for Goals in Education (SAGE) project. The project had two branches: the Library Upgrade Project (Look UP) and the Stepping Into The Information Age Project (SIIAP). Their aim was development of human and material resources in information age technology (computers) and management information systems. [I also wrote] individual proposals for the Black United Fund ($3,000), the Northern Charitable Trust ($?000), the UPN-Advocacy Awards ($25,000), Albert Pick Jr. Fund ($2,500) and updated and resubmitted the existing Girl’s Best Friend proposal ($10,000).

During my last semester at Yale I had begun scanning images and manipulating them, adding text and creating page layouts. I used this process to desktop-publish my senior essay as well as to raise money for Mumia Abu-Jamal. I was eager to use the vast resources in NWCLC library to further this effort. I did not, however, anticipate the heavy competition to use the equipment, nor the variety and magnitude of the distractions from development. I grew frustrated at having to wait until early morning hours to find peaceful, quiet time to contemplate and work on the computer. Nevertheless, everybody began learning fast, especially El-Amin, Mordecai, and myself. El-Amin focused on using the scanner and computer disks as copying and storing mediums. He began scanning all the school’s records, pictures, etc. Mordecai focused first on the scanning software and later on computer hardware and upgrades. I continued to focus on desktop publishing.”

On January 27, 1997 the Nkrumah-Washington Community Learning Center was raided by the Chicago Police, the Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms (ATF), the Secret Service and special Gang Task Force.

Our computer equipment was seized and PE Classes stopped. While being detained and question, the ATF officers informed me that we had been under surveillance for a long time and that they could tell me every conversation that I had in the past two weeks. Irish El-Amin Greene, the Center’s founder and director, was being charged with “counterfeiting.” They told me that they knew I wasn’t involved, but that I was still facing up to fifteen years in prison if it went to court and that I could prevent this by cooperating with their investigation. My exact words to them were, “Mr. Greene has taught me more and helped me more than any professor at Yale. Whatever I can do to help Mr. Greene I am going to do to help him.” And that was the end of our conversation.

The case went to court and we conducted our own defense. The investigators did in fact find images of money scanned into our computers, but none of the images contained both a front and a back of the same size. Our defense was that we used the images to promote our parties. El Amin had me go all over Chicago taking pictures of Moneygram’s advertising campaign. On billboards and park benches all across the city, Moneygram’s campaign showed twenty dollar bills and stated, “It’s All About The Benjamins!” Our defense was simple: If Moneygram could use images of money for their advertising campaign, why couldn’t NWCLC use the same images to advertise its parties? Greene was found not guilty, but the incident disrupted operations at the center and I left to become more involved in the Rastafari movement in Chicago.

El Amin Greene.JPG

At that time, there were a few Rastafari institutions in Chicago. There was the Reggae clubs Wild Hare and Exodus, there was the Rastafari bookstore called Frontline that began in 1987 and was located on 75th Street for fifteen years,, and there was a social club called King Solomon’s Mines. Every year there was a big Haile Selassie I celebration in Washington Park, which was founded in 1974 by Elder Gabriel (Patrick Mickiel Diaz ), one of the earliest Rastas and Nyabinghi drummers from Jamaica and close friend of Bob Marley’s mentor Ras Mortimo Planno (who would become the only man to receive two Gold Medals from Emperor Haile Selassie), and Tzaddi Wadadah Terrier II a.k.a. Selector T. Elder Gabriel was another of my mentors and I lived in his basement for over a year.

At the Haile Selassie festival in 1996 I remember when Mutabaruka said from the stage that Rastas were “talking too much about Africa and not walking enough to get there - Africa is a land, not a state of mind.” That inspired a small group of us to take Repatriation seriously. After the raid on NWCLC, I shifted from political education and black nationalism and began to prepare to return to Ethiopia.

I started hanging out at the Wild Hare, Frontline and King Solomon’s Mines with Ras Sekou Tafari, Abba Kisi, and Jahsyl and learning about Rastafari. I finally found The Revolution I was seeking. The Rastas were militant. They were spiritual. They were political. They were cultural. They were intellectual. They were openly defiant. They were mystical….. I found my peers here, others who were seeking African liberation, and in particular, Repatriation, and were willing to completely commit and order their lives to it. From Rastafari people I learned,

“Haile Selassie I the First, Conquering Man Lion of Judah came TO ORDER THE PEOPLE. The confused mentality that was fostered by Slavery had burned out and the mind had to be set on a course of HIGH ORDER . . . . When one looks at the first inspiration that came to I&I from His Majesty, it was an INSPIRATION through the establishment of IVINE ORDER. It was not an inspiration to create a mere RELIGIOUS MOVEMENT. Neither was it an inspiration to create a mere social movement nor a political movement. The vision was to create an IVINE ORDER OF LIVITY that encompassed ALL aspects of life. . . . Without a Pan-African vision that has as its goal the establishment of Black Nationhood with a restored concept of BLACK ROYALTY AND DIVINITY, the root of the problems that now face Black civilization cannot be rooted out. THE TRUTH MUST BE FACED THAT THE PROBLEMS ARE NOT ONLY ECONOMIC, POLITICAL AND CULTURAL, but they are also SPIRITUAL in the sense of having been subjected to unnaturalness for so long that naturalness becomes an unwelcome stranger. TRAPPED, domesticated and tethered for centuries to the stake of unnaturalness the caged and domesticated creature is apt to lose its spiritual equilibrium and forget what is clean from what is unclean, what is right from what is wrong, and what is high from what is low. This is the condition of the ‘ex-slaves’ in this time, sorely in need of something more than a political movement, something that involves the reshaping of character in the similitude of ROYALTY. . . . If one were to put into one sentence THE MAIN GUIDELINE OF THE NYAHBINGHI ORDER upon which the whole of RASTAFARI IS FOUNDED, it is Resurrection of THE BLACK IDEAL FOR THE PURPOSE OF ACHIEVING BLACK LIBERATION. . .”

Black liberation meant finding an escape from the plantation, from the SYSTEM. I didn’t want to become an economic wage slave so I tried to find strategies that could free my from serving the SYSTEM from 9 am to 5 am every day and having to pay rent. Like my Balanta ancestors who resisted Mandinka and Portuguese oppression by relocating to the mangrove swamps, I relocated to the waste spaces in Chicago and started squatting abandoned building which became my “liberated territories”. I would clean them up and do basic rehab and continue as if I owned the place. My first confrontation with Chicago police concerning my liberated territory took place on July 14, 1997 at 1944 S. California Avenue, Chicago, IL.. I was charged with criminal trespass, but the case was eventually dropped.

In November 1997, I organized the Peoples of Chicago Ad-Hoc Committee in Support of Justice for Mumia Abu-Jamal (PCMAJ) which traveled to Philadelphia on December 4th for the Peoples’ International Tribunal for Justice for Mumia Abu-Jamal held at the Blue Horizon on December 6th. The trip was free to all 11 delegates which included two elders and the Rastafar Livity Nyabinghi Choir. In addition to hanging a large banner of Bob Marley that read, “How Long Shall They Kill Our Prophets?” we drummed and chanted Nyahbinghi during the Tribunal. There, I met Sundiata Sadiq, Gamal Nkrumah (Kwame Nkrumah’s son) and Julia Wright, daughter of famed author Richard Right. I presented a brief outlining international legal arguments and justifications for an international rescue team to rescue Mumia Abu-Jamal from prison to Adekoye Akinwole (Herman Ferguson), a Tribunal Judge, one of the original signers of the Republic of New Afrika’s Declaration of Independence, and the RNA’s first Minister of Education. I had hoped that my brief or parts of it would make it into the Tribunal’s Indictment that was delivered on December 10 to Dr. Purification Quisumbing, Director of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights Office in New York.

“ I am concerned,” I said to Baba Adekoye Akinwole, “that should they begin to march brother Mumia to the gas chamber, that no one will attempt to rescue him. I ask you, a member of the Black Liberation Army (BLA), what is to be done?” Baba Adekoye’s response while receiving my brief was,

“The BLA is and always has been, underground. Do not worry.” That was all he said.

Tribunal For Mumia.JPG

By the summer of 1998, our small group began to get ready to leave America to repatriate to Ethiopia. A passage in From Yale To Rastafari: Letter to My Mom, 1995-1998 reads,

“Some other Rastafarians and I have decided to join forces. His Majesty Haile Selassie has given us 500 acres in Shashemane, Ethiopia. Currently there are 60 families there, and, JAH willing, We will be the next group to go and settle the remaining 350 acres. There are six of Us right now – Yahnaq, whom I consider a brother, Zakiyyah, who is like a first wife, Nikelda, her son Alejandro, and Jahneri, Yahnaq’s wife. Everyone wears dreadlocks and is called, chosen and faithful to His Imperial Majesty, Haile Selassie I, King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Conquering Lion of Judah.

We are planning to go forward to Ethiopia at the end of October of this year. We already have half of our gear and plane fare. In order to prepare for our new life, we have been living out of tents in a remote area where we are growing our own food and herbs and learning how to live without modern conveniences like electricity, cooked food, etc. Since our vegetable crops are not ready, we’ve been eating wild foods which I pick everyday – wild lettuce, dandelion leaves, wild carrot, greens, pepper grass, horsetail, blackberries, ground strawberries. We also buy organic fruit (wholesale) as well as hard wheat berries, buckwheat, and nuts, raisins, peanut butter and coconut. We also sprout seeds and legumes. Because everything is fresh, raw and without chemicals, we are getting strong and healthy, . . . .

The air out here is fresh, and I am breathing normally. I can even smell various herbs, flowers, etc. and can tell if someone is cooking miles away! At night we sometimes build a fire and so long as its not raining, we sleep on the ground uncovered and gaze at the celestial bodies moving across the sky.

We have even built huts from saplings, leaves and mud. During the afternoon when it gets hot, we retreat from the fields and take SIESTAS under the huts which are surrounded by forest and a great green canopy. The wind blows gently – a natural air conditioning, the temperature in the huts can be as much as 10 degrees cooler! They also serve as an infirmary and, in addition to cuts and scrapes, I’ve had to treat Zakiyyah for heatstroke. Out here I get to be me – father, brother, architect, doctor, priest, king, entertainer, everything. So, I am very free and happy. It is a great time of preparation for our journey.

I don’t know if I will be coming back to America. It is doubtful. Just thought I’d let you know.”

October came and went and we did not go to Ethiopia. We were not yet ready. We needed another year. At the Haile Selassie Festival in Washington Park in July of 1999, we were were very joyful because we believed we would be going to Ethiopia and escaping “Babylon” in just a few months before the start of the Babylon New Year, January 1, 2000. With Elder Gabriel and all the Rasta people in Chicago, and the conscious black community in Chicago, we camped and celebrated for three nights in Washington Park, singing praises to Haile Selassie and listening to live reggae music. Then something curious and disheartening happened. My backpack with some of our important documents, a large sum of cash, and other things disappeared from my tent. Then two weeks later, I was ambushed by the Chicago police. Below is the account contained in my records.

I. Charges

Sometime after midnight in the early morning of Friday, August 6, 1999, I, Ras Nathaniel Afrika Tafari (as I was known then) was ticketed for parking on city property, driving without insurance and failure to produce a drivers’s license. I was also arrested and charged with 839 grams of cannabis sativa, a violation of Illinois Criminal Statue 720550/4 of the Cannabis Control Act.

According to Section 550/3(a) of the Act,

“Cannabis” includes marijuana, hashish and other substances which are identified as including any parts of the plant Cannabis Sativa, whether growing or not; the seeds thereof, the resin extracted from any part of such preparation of such plant, its seeds, or resin, including tetrahydrocannabinol (THC) and all other cannabinol derivatives, including its naturally occurring or synthetically produced ingredients, whether produced directly or indirectly by extraction, or independently by a combination of extraction and chemical synthesis; but shall not include the mature stalks of such plant, fiber produced from stalks, oil or cake made from the seeds of such plant, any other compound, manufacture, salt, derivative, mixture, or preparation of such mature stalks (except the resin extracted therefrom), fiber, oil or cake, or the sterilized seed of such plant which is incapable of germination.

Section 550/4(e) states that

“more than 500 grams but not more than 2,000 grams of any substance containing cannabis is guilty of a Class 3 felony.”

II. Ras Nathaniel’s Statement

What follows below is my account of what happened on the night of August 5th. I swear by the True and Living Almighty God JAH RASTAFARI that what follows is true to the best of my knowledge.

On Thursday night, August 5th, 1999, I Ras Iyah, Nehemia and her three youths, and Ella were running errands in my Ford E150 van. It was late when we finally gathered Ella’s belongings which were in storage at a sistrin’s house. As we were exhausted from our efforts, we decided to find a nice, quiet secluded space where we could rest. I suggested that we go to a spot on the beach (the South Cove next to Rainbow Beach just south of the water treatment plant on 79th Street) where I had rested before without being molested.

When we arrived at the beach sometime around midnight, we were all delighted and awed at the yellow waning moon hanging low n the eastern horizon. We felt blessed and thankful to have such a nice place to rest.

After a few minutes, we decided to eat and we began making sandwiches. I was cutting a tomato when the first person spotted Babylon heading our way. I didn’t think much of it because we were parked near the beach, away from the road and therefore I thought no one could really see us. The police car, however, turned off the road and headed straight for us.

The officer parked the car behind the van and trained a bright light on us. Nothing happened for the next minute and we assumed that the officer was running the plates. Finally, an officer exited his vehicle and came to the driver’s window where I was sitting with a tomato sandwich and a knife in my hand.

When the officer approached, he asked me through the open window, “What are you doing?” In my least threatening and most reassuring voice, I replied, “I am making a sandwich.” The officer then asked if I had a license and registration to which I replied, “As a matter of fact, I don’t. They were recently stolen” (a week before at the Haile Selassie I Festival). The officer then asked me if I would step outside the van, joking that I should first put down the knife I was using to cut the tomato. I told the officer, “sure,” put down the knife and opened the door to exit.

I was then asked to place my hands up against the van. Knowing the routine, I declared that I was not carrying any weapons as I placed my hands on the van and spread my legs. It was then that I noticed another officer to my right.

Once I had my hands n the van, the officer to the left started asking questions and I tried to explain the situation to him - that we didn’t want any trouble and that we were just looking for a place where the youths would be safe and we could rest. The officer on my left became agitated at my plea and he asked a question that provoked me to turn and face him like a man to give my answer. When I turned, my right hand slowly came off the van and the officer ordered me to put my hands back on the car. Righ after he gave that command, he asked me something like, “Did I want to go to jail?” I could not hide my natural contempt at such a question, so I turned to my left, and frowning, said, “Of course not!” The next thing I know, the officer to my left was fast approaching with cuffs and the officer to my right had already smashed me up against the van and was using the full force of his body to pin me against the van.

I started pleading, “I’m not resisting arrest, I’m not resisting arrest! We haven’t done anything!” (Note: I was not charged with resisting arrest). I wasn’t resisting arrest, however I was resisting being handcuffed. Never once did the officer say that I was under arrest or declare what it was I was being arrested for. I was violated since the officers used force without ever declaring that I was under arrest….. Thus, I refused to let them put handcuffs on me since I wasn’t notified that I was under arrest (which didn’t happen until after I was booked).

With both officers upon me, we fell to the ground where I continued shouting, “I am a man! I am a man! I can stand up and answer your questions! Let me up! I have no weapons and I’m not resisting arrest!” My cries fell on deaf ears and the officers struggling to cuff me began employing holds and pressure in strategic locations on my arms and hands in an effort to subdue me.

During this scuffle on the ground, the officer on my left stood about 5 to 8 feet from the driver’s side of the van and drew his gun with both hands, aiming it straight at the van. I shouted out, “Officer! put the gun away. There are women and children in the van. Please put the gun away before someone gets hurt. Think about your own family and your career. Put the gun away. Nobody has to get hurt!” I will never forget the officer’s response. Hands slightly shaking, the officer stated, “I don’t give a fuck about your women and children!”

By the grace of JAH RASTAFARI, no one got hurt except fro me (dislocated clavicle and upper ribs, sore thumb). I was eventually cuffed and placed in a squad car where I remained silent and watched what was happening. Never once was I given the chance to simply leave the park, which I would have been more than willing to do.

While I was inside the car, more and more police arrived on the scene. A black officer who appeared to be the highest ranking officer at the scene asked me what was going on and I said, “Nothing officer. We were tired and hungry and we just wanted to find a secluded place where we could rest and where we could look at the yellow waning moon.”

I could see the officers questioning Ras Iyah, but I could not see Nehemia, her youths, or Ella. Somehow the officers searched the van and found the two bushels of leaf herb that I had been drying. One of the original officers came over to the squad car and asked me what was in the basket and I replied that it was “green herb that bears seed of its kind written about in the first book of the Bible.” The officer then began to mock me, saying, “Hey! He says its the first herb written in the Bible, whatever that is!” I said nothing and he left me in the car and went over to the van where the other officers and Ras Iyah were standing.

After some time, Ras Iyah, Nehemia, the youths and Ella were put into a squad car, another officer got into the van and I was taken to District 004 station and processed.

Friday morning I made the “run” — with much dramatics, I was driven first to 11th and State and then next to 26th and California. I was informed that we had arrived too late and that I would have to wait until the next day to see the judge. When I did see the judge (via television monitors) the public defender read my case, noting that I was a graduate from Yale University. When the public defender next read that I was charged with possession of 839 grams of marijuana, the judge said, “hold up!” and asked me what was going on. I replied that I am a Rastafarian and that the herb that was confiscated was leaf used for industrial purposes. The judge then released me on my own recognizance (I-bond). My first court date was scheduled for September 29, 1999 (a hearing to determine probable cause).

III. Search, Seizure and Forfeiture of Property

While I was handcuffed and inside the squad car, police officers searched the van and seized it and everything in it, including 839 grams of leaf herb in two bushel baskets, $1800 in cash ($1500 of which was the Shashemane Fund), two drums, four rugs, clothes (some of which was handmade, one-of-a-kind), camping and cooking equipment, cassette tapes, research materials, personal identification, a wetsuit ($200), books, blankets and tools, all of which falls under the purview of section 550/12 (a)(1-5).

Section 550/12(b) states that,

Property subject to forfeiture under this Act may be seized by the Director or any peace officer upon process or seizure warrant issued by any court having jurisdiction over the property. Seizure by the Director or any peace officer without process may be made: (2) if there is probable cause to believe that the property is subject to forfeiture under this Act and the property is directly or indirectly dangerous to health or safety; (3) if there is probable cause to believe that the property is subject to forfeiture under this Act and the property is seized under circumstances in which a warrant-less seizure or arrest would be reasonable; or (4) in accordance with the Code of Criminal Procedure of 1963.

Section 550/12(c) states that,

In the event of seizure pursuant to subsection (b), forfeiture proceedings shall be instituted in accordance with the Drug Asset Forfeiture Procedure Act.

IV. The Probable Cause Issue

The whole case, and therefore the return of the seized property, hinges first on the probable cause issue. If it is demonstrated that police officers erred in searching the van and seizing property because there was no probable cause, then the possession charge (550/4) disappears and I’m left with only the three lesser charges of parking on city property, failure to produce a valid drivers license and insurance. This combines what I call the “threshold “ defense and the “seed of bad fruit” defense.

Probable cause functions as a key which allows police to enter into one’s property. The moment a police enters your house or begins searching your vehicle, that officer crosses a threshold. Without probable cause, the officer can only cross that threshold illegally. Crossing the threshold illegally provides defendant the “seed of bad fruit” defense which states that because the officer’s action is illegal (foul or bad fruit) then everything that follows from that illegal action is also illegal (foul or the seeds from bad fruit) and therefore inadmissible. Thus, although police did seize two bushels of herb leaf, I contend that it can not be used as evidence for a possession charge because it was obtained without probable cause, illegally and therefore not by the due process of law.

The above is substantiated in People v. Kelly which states that “Defendant’s alleged consent for police officer to search his car was inextricably joined with prior illegal search conducted at officer’s command and such alleged consent, being itself fruit of illegal assertion of authority, could not justify further illegal search winch resulted in discovery of marijuana in defendant’s glove compartment; defendant’s 'consent’ was passive submission to authority and not voluntary relinquishment or waiver of defendant’s constitutional rights.” (People v. Kelly, 1979, 31 Ill. Dec. 537, 76 Ill. App. 3d 80, 394 N.E. 2d 739.)

Several cases set out the kind of multiplicity of inputs (circumstances) which must obtain in order to establish probable cause in these type of cases. In People v. Lang, the court ruled that “At the time that law enforcement officer directed defendant to stop his automobile, officer could not have reasonably inferred from circumstances that defendant was committing or was about to commit or had committed offense and thus stop and seizure of defendant and vehicle were illegal and cannabis plants in defendant’s vehicle were discovered incident to illegal stop.” (People v. Lang, 1978, 23 Ill. Dec 15, 66 Ill. App. 3d 920, 383 N.E. 2d 782). In other words, a mere traffic violation such as parking on city property, is not enough to establish probable cause that a felony is, was, or will be committed.

In People v. Witanowski, the court ruled that “Warrant-less search of defendants’ automobile on highway and seizure of bag of cannabis was reasonable either because defendant’s bizarre and unusually dangerous behavior prior to his arrest , his repeated attempts to flee and his resisting arrest could reasonably have raised a legitimate suspicion that more was involved than a traffic violation, so that the search was reasonable as an attempt to secure an explanation for defendant’s behavior, to preserve evidence or as an attempt to locate weapons and thereby protect the public, or because the evidence was discovered in plan view when officer entered automobile to remove it from highway.” (People v. Witanowski, 1982, 60 Ill. Dec. 537, 104 Ill. App. 3d 918, 433 N.E. 2d 334)

In People v. Erb the court stated that “Mobility of automobile, fact that occupants had been alerted and danger that evidence might never be found again if warrant had to be obtained supported reasonableness of search of automobile after apparent traffic violation and detection of odor of marijuana, and smell of marijuana emanating from automobile and person of defendant who stood alongside automobile afforded officer sufficient probable cause to believe crime had just been or was being committed and to search defendant and second defendant’s suspicious movements and finding of packet of marijuana near her gave probable cause for her detention and search.” (People v. Erb, 1970, 128 Ill. App. 2d 126, 261 N.E. 2d 431.

In People v. Boyd, the court ruled that “Where officer observed defendant emptying marijuana from small wooden box as he approached car that he had stopped for traffic violation and, upon asking for defendant’s identification, officer viewed passenger begin to exit defendants’s car while placing clear plastic bag of same substance in his coat pocket, and, as officer placed passenger under arrest, defendant immediately picked up cardboard box and locked it inside trunk, police officer had probable cause to search defendant’s automobile trunk without a warrant.” (People v. Boyd, 1980, 41 Ill. Dec. 484, 86 Ill. App. 3d 73, 407 N.E. 2d 982).

Thus we can see the exigent circumstances necessary to establish probable cause. MY CASE HAS NO SUCH EXTRA CIRCUMSTANCES. There is nothing gin the three lesser charges (parking on city property, failure to show valid drivers license and failure to show proof of insurance) which, in and of themselves, singly or combined, reasonably gives probable cause that a felony was, is , or is about to be committed. There was no bizarre or dangerous behavior exhibited, no attempt to flee or resist arrest, no evidence discovered in plain view, no detection of odor or smell emanating from the vehicle, nor was nay herb found in or around the defendant or in plain sight in or around defendant’s vehicle.

Even though it might be contended that failure to show a valid driver’s license transforms the situation into more than just a mere traffic violation, unlike People v. Huth, in which the court found that “Where vehicle was curbed as a result of the commission of a traffic violation, where driver was unable to produce a valid driver’s license, and where a check by arresting officer revealed that the driver had no proper license, the circumstances warranted officer’s reasonable belief that he was dealing with a criminal, not a mere traffic violator, and warranted a search of driver and passengers. . . . and the subsequent seizure of marijuana observed in plain view under passenger side of front sear did not violate defendant’s constitutional rights,” in my case a check by the arresting officer did reveal that I had a proper license and therefore should not have aroused suspicion that I was a criminal, and should not have moved the situation outside the purview of a routine traffic stop, and should not have afforded the office probable cause to cross over the threshold.

V. Due Process of Law and International Law

Because most black defendants are ignorant of their legal rights, how to defend them, or what to do once they have a case, the United States of America is able to use the due process of law to steal, kidnap, rob, rape, murder and commit genocide against them. Consider that the 14th Amendment of the United States Constitution reads:

All persons born or naturalized in the United States, and subject to the jurisdiction thereof are citizens of the United States and of the State wherein they reside. No State shall make or enforce any law which shall abridge the privileges of or immunities of citizens of the United States; NOR SHALL ANY STATE DEPRIVE ANY PERSON OF LIFE, LIBERTY, OR PROPERTY WITHOUT THE DUE PROCESS OF LAW; nor deny to any person within its jurisdiction the equal protection of the laws.

Hence,, the 14th Amendment reads, in part, that it is perfectly lawful for states to take a person’s life, enslave them, and/or take their personal property so long as they follow the procedures contained in a “book” which they wrote and known as federal, state, and local statutes, codes and law. the execution of such action is known as “due process of law.”

Salvation for black people, therefore, is found outside of the jurisdiction of the United States because America can proceed through the due process of law with all the advantages they wrote in it. This is why the knowledge and exercise of international law is such an important path toward real liberation from our colonial, lesser-man condition. In my opinion, this is precisely what Malcolm X began to teach before he was illegally and criminally assassinated (as opposed to legally executed).

Nearly two decades later, I recalled the attack by the Chicago police in From Yale To Rastafari: Letter to My Mom, 1995-1998,

“On August 6, 1999 I was arrested by the Chicago Police Department on possession of more than 500g of cannabis. On that night I received a call that a member of the Rastafarian community needed help immediately. She needed to move out of her apartment with her children and her belongings. I had a fifteen-passenger van capable of moving her, so I was the one who was called.

With my friend Ras Iyah, we went to get the woman and her children, loaded up my van, and drove off. The only problem was that she had nowhere to go. Because it was still very hot at the end of the summer, and because I was still suffering severely from my allergies, I drove to the beach on Lake Michigan to catch the breeze coming off the lake, to cool down and breathe a little better while we figured out what to do and where to take her.

Sitting in the van parked at the beach, we began making sandwiches. I was cutting a tomato in the front seat when we were all startled by bright lights shining right in my face. A police officer shouted at me. I rolled down the window and the angry officer said, “What are you doing?”

“I’m making a sandwich,” I said.

“Get out of the car!” he demanded. I slowly put down the knife opened the door and stepped out. Immediately the cop slammed me against the van. My natural instinct was to defend myself. I had just been attacked and my natural instinct for self defense kicked in automatically.

The officer and I ended up on the ground. Several officers came to his defense. I did not know what was happening inside the van. Eventually I was pinned to the ground my hands held behind my back and an officer’s knee on my neck.

What happened next was the scariest moment of my life even to this day. As in slow motion, I watched the officer pull his gun and point it straight into the van. I yelled, “Don’t shoot! There’s women and children in the van!”

The words that came out of the officer’s mouth were pure evil. “I don’t give a fuck about your women and children!”

I survived that night. We all survived, but I landed in jail. When they searched the vehicle, they found several bushel baskets filled with leaves from plants that I had just harvested. The officers didn’t know what it was.

“What’s this?” they asked.

“Leaves,” I responded.

“What kind of leaves?” they asked.

“Leaves from a green herb that bears seed of its kind.” I literally quoted him the verse Genesis 1:29. Because the officers were not used to seeing cannabis in its natural form, they didn’t recognize it. So, they confiscated it and at the station determined that I had over 500 grams. That was a felony. Like millions of other people, mostly young black men, I had now got caught in America’s drug war.

But the story took an unexpected turn. I was given a court date. However, my religious convictions centered on the fact that no earthly authority had the right to deny me the very gift that God gave to man. The Hebrew version of Genesis 1:29 says, “God said, ‘See, I give you every seed-bearing plant that is upon all the earth, and every tree that has seed-bearing fruit; they shall be yours for food.’” This was my entire defense.

If the Chicago Police Department were going to persecute me, they were going to have to defy God.

Of course, my family was not happy about this at all. But it was a matter of principle to me. My religious faith, based at that time, on the Bible, said that I was to withstand persecution for my faith. I had said I wanted to live a spiritual life like Jesus, and here I was, wearing dreadlocks, the Nazarite vow, quoting scripture to the authorities, just like Jesus. I had asked for this.

To the dismay of my family, I insisted on representing myself. Having been schooled by MOVE members in this kind of thing, I neither trusted public defenders nor desired one. I wanted my day in court. To me, this was the purpose of faith – to make one ready to stand up and do the right thing regardless of the consequences, regardless of the threat of fines or imprisonment or even death. I was not seeking to be any kind of martyr, but I also wasn’t seeking to be a coward or to acquiesce to an unjust system. I truly believed that one man with God on his side could win any battle.

This was not the first time I had gone into court to do battle. Once, while visiting my mother, I wanted to play my drum and sing praises to Jah Rastafari. That’s what Rastas do. All the time. Day and night. Since it was already late at night and my mother and her husband had gone to bed, I didn’t want to wake them. I decided to go to the local park where I wouldn’t disturb anyone.

The gate to the park was open so I drove the car into the parking lot and sat there, playing my drum and chanting my praises to God.

Sure enough, it wasn’t long before a police officer came. He said the park was closed, but I said that the gate was open. He said, “do you see the sign that says the park is closed at 11:00 pm?” I said, “No. I did not see that sign. It is not posted at the entrance and as you can see, I’m parked here and the sign is all the way over there. I didn’t see it.” Apparently, that was too smart an answer, so I was quickly arrested for trespassing.

Before my trial for trespassing, I had a dream. I was standing in the courtroom wearing a long white shirt that had the red, gold and green colors of the Ethiopian flag as trim around the neck and cuffs. I told my mom that we had to make that shirt so that I could wear it during my trial. I would not take no for an answer and so my mother and I went to the fabric store and bought the material and together I made my first article of clothing.

On the day of the trial I appeared in court, with my homemade white shirt. I’m quite sure that my appearance was, for lack of a better word, strange.

When my case was called, the judge asked me if my lawyer was here. I told him that I did need a lawyer and that I was representing myself. Of course, the judge advised me against doing this, but I told him it was my right.

He then asked me, “Do you have your voir dire instructions?”

“No,” I said. “What are voir dire instructions?”

The judge became a little annoyed and tried to convince me that I should get a lawyer, but I refused. I told him I am Yale educated, so I ought to be able to coherently make my case and have my day in court. The judge told me that there is a law library in the basement and that I had two hours to come back with my voir dire instructions otherwise he was going to appoint a public defender to handle my case.

Having studied philosophy, I was used to reading, comprehending, conceptualizing, and writing. I went down to the law library and told the librarian that I had two hours to write voir dire instructions and that I needed her help. She got me the relevant books and I went to work.

Two hours later, back in court, the Judge asked me, “Do you have your voir dire instructions?”

“Yes, your Honor,” I replied. The judge was shocked when I handed them to him, neatly typed, following the format I mimicked from the books. He had no choice but to proceed.

I went through the entire process of voir dire and opening remarks. I took the stand in my defense and then I cross examined the arresting officer. I then made closing remarks. Though the jury still found me guilty, the judge made it a point to put it in the record that I had earned his respect and that he would consider me a friend of the court and I was welcomed to see him anytime.  Having this under my belt, I was not afraid to go to trial for my cannabis charges.

This time, when I was called to the stand to testify, my hand on the Bible, I was asked, “Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth, so help you God?” I replied,

“Only if you swear to judge this case in accordance with what it says in this Bible I am swearing on.”

At that moment, it was as if lightning struck and the record had skipped. This was not normal, and my answer threw a monkey wrench into their proceedings. The judge promptly cleared the court and went into his chambers.

While they court tried to figure out what to do, I was ready. I had prepared my opening statements ahead of time:

My Defense

This is no longer about me. What do I care if I win or lose this case? Ladies and Gentlemen of the jury, you will see that the future of my generation, especially those we with black faces like me, is nothing.

We are already imprisoned on death row, “some in maximum, the rest in minimum,” as Mumia Abu-Jamal states. The fullness and freedom of life have already been sucked out of most of us. We have no future as long as our hope rests on the policies of the U.S. which have made us last in every major index of health and quality of life, and first in every misfortune. We have no future as long as our hope rests on the pipe dreams of the NBA, the Ivy-League, or Hollywood. We have no future as long as any success means the loss of soul and self-government. What shall it profit a man to gain the riches of the world only so that he must spend it on air filters so one’s children don’t choke on the exhaust of the industrial devilution?; What shall it profit a man to gain the riches of the world only so that he must spend it on air filters, water purifiers, medicine and a first-class space shuttle ticket off this dying Earth? What hope is there that if I succeed, I must spend it all on Security to ward off and beat down my neighbors and the world’s millions upon whose backs were built everything the Elite Few now enjoy? No! what future is there when there is no land to escape to which has not been stained by the blood of so many innocent people? Visit Africa and see a continent full of artificially and technologically mutilated leper colonies. Yeah, in Zaire, Sudan, the Congo are armless and legless humans. Their soccer leagues now have a crippled-only division.

No, this is no longer about me. You can do nothing to me. Imprisonment, death – we are already living that reality, despite the efforts of some to escape it and act as though things are getting better. The only freedom they offer is the freedom to become a freak, a predator, or the living dead.

This case is now my attempt to SAVE THE WORLD. To shout loudly, speak eloquently, present thoroughly my last God-inspired appeal for TRUTH, RIGHT and JUSTICE.

So how does a good, bright, gifted Black kid with a million-dollar education like me end up here? Having been tricked through a process of constructive fraud by Yale University, I was coerced to re-examine my entire life and values. This in turn provoked a leap of faith and by the Grace of God, Almighty JAH RASTAFARI, I landed on the other side of overstanding, on the new heaven and Earth where God’s Supreme Spirit and Wisdom is inscribed in my heart and where righteous self-government rules. It should not surprise you, then, that the dimensions of this struggle are principally spiritual. To best understand this case, ask yourself this question: does the State know better how to live your life than you do? Or better yet, does the state have the authority to take away my God-given rights and gifts? As I perceive it, this case is really about my decision to accept Jah Rastafari as my King and Lord, just like Christians accept Christ. It is my internationally protected human right to do so.

His Majesty implores us to read the Bible with sincerity, with a clean conscious, and the TRUTH, which is the word of God, shall be opened and revealed. In doing so, I found that God gave us every green herb bearing seed of its kind for food and medicine. Cast in this light, the State is attempting to deny me that which God expressly gave each of us – green herb bearing seed of its kind.

Thus, the State is trying to kill me through starvation, deprivation of medicine, and forcing me to abandon my religious faith.

This is consistent with all kinds of cruel U.S. policy since the murder, genocide, and ethnocide of the Native peoples of this land and the Africans they enslaved and brought here, as well as people of foreign lands who are the fodder for finance monopoly capitalism.

President Clinton has asked us to have a national dialogue on race. Well, everyone knows that the U.S. starves people and enforces blockades and embargoes, including medical ones, all over the world, so it should not surprise you that it is happening right here in America. Though its primary targets are racial minorities, paraplegics like Jim Montgomery, grandmothers, kids – no one is spared, least of all the least of this society – poor, non-white (Black) youth who have, since the time of slavery, always been the human fodder to feed this system. Our bodies were forced to build America, clean America, and entertain America.

Today, we are forced to die slowly for America. Once a person internalizes this and then learns the TRUTH about cannabis, is it any wonder that we are here today? Given the choice to die slowly or live fully, contributing to saving the planet by growing cannabis, any right thinking, reborn, emancipated slave would choose freedom and cannabis every time. Only the ignorant, the timid, and the sellout would do otherwise!

My name, like my father’s and grandfather’s is NATHANIEL which means gift from God. I am the firstborn son in the month of April, the first month according to the Zodiac. I am also among the group of people in the last 70 years to receive the Revelation of His Majesty. Like Christ and the Buddha, I have walked this Earth with nothing. My dreadlocks are consecrated to freedom and are a visible sign of a special relationship with God in the same tradition as the biblical Nazarites.

Having beheld Haile Selassie I, the power and might of the Trinity, I have lived under the Overwhelming grace of the Most High. This trial, then, represents the States persecution of the first and last fruit of God’s chosen people. The State is thus in advance doomed to failure because one man with God is more powerful than any army on Earth.

Ladies and Gentleman of the jury, I am not on trial, YOU ARE. You are being tested to see if you can overcome intimidation, overcome propaganda, and overcome the ignorance and fear which has been ingrained in you without your permission. You are being tested to see whether or not you can still recognize RIGHT, and courageously stand up for real JUSTICE by dismissing an unjust law and unjust persecution. You are being tested to decide whether or not ILLEGAL means WRONG. You must decide what is RIGHT. I remind all of you that slavery was once legal, but we all know that that did not make it RIGHT!

The decision you make can either radically break with the death dealing status quo of the system or acquiesce to the system. You must choose Revolution in this very courtroom. If you don’t your kid, or your mother or your grandmother will be next. Even you.

Outside the court, I was approached by the prosecuting attorney.  I told him, “Look. If you proceed with this trial, I am going to reveal where I got the cannabis. I will describe, in detail, the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers’ secret cannabis field from which I harvested the plants.” Within an hour I was told that they would give me probation and that my record would be expunged.  I accepted the deal, feeling that I had battled the courts to a stalemate However, I had now been officially persecuted for practicing my religion in the United States. It was this experience which lead me to organize the worldwide Rastafari community and seek justice. That effort would cause me to travel on four continents, negotiate with African Heads of State, and to lead a millennial, “back-to-Africa” movement at the start of the 21st Century.  For that story, you can read the five volumes of Come Out of Her My People! 21st Century Black Prophetic Faith and Pan African Diplomacy.

Come OUt of Her Volumes.JPG

One of the reasons I feel I can tell the story now is because on May 31, 2019, the Illinois House of Representatives passed House Bill 1438 by a 66-47 vote. The bill includes expungement provisions for those arrested for marijuana possession prior to decriminalization.

“The most historic aspect of this is not just that it legalizes cannabis for adults but rather the extraordinary efforts it takes to reduce the harm caused by the failed war on marijuana and the communities it hurt the most,” state Sen. Toi Hutchinson, D-Olympia Fields, said during a Senate floor debate, according to the Chicago Sun-Times.

Thus, the state of Illinois is now admitting that they were wrong and that I was right. It is a victory, nineteen years delayed, but a victory, nonetheless.

Arrest Record.JPG
cannabis conviction.jpg
Crime Bill Funding.JPG
Drug stats 2.JPG
Drug stats 4.JPG
Drug stats 3.JPG
Drug stats 5.JPG
Drug stats1.JPG
Faces of the Drug War 1.JPG
Faces of the Drug War 2.JPG
More black men enslaved.JPG

The War on Drugs was not a response to a national threat of drug use among Black people in ghettos. America launched the Drug War because the Reagan Administration wanted a war. The public justifications for the invasion of black communities were nothing but pretexts, and falsified pretexts at that. The notion that most illegal drug use and sales happens in the ghetto is pure fiction.

Michelle Alexander writes in her book The New Jim Crow that

“In fact, the National Institute on Drug Abuse reported in 2000 that white students use cocaine at eight times the rate of black students and use heroin at seven times the rate of black students. That same survey revealed that nearly identical percentages of white and black high school seniors use marijuana. The National Household Survey on Drug Abuse reported in 2000 that white youth aged 12-17 are more than a third more likely to have sold illegal drugs than African American youth. Thus, the very same year Human Rights Watch was reporting that African Americans were being arrested and imprisoned at unprecedented rates, government data revealed that black were no more likely to be guilty of drug crimes than whites and that white youth were actually the most likely of any racial or ethnic group to be guilty of illegal drug possession and sales. Any notion that drug use among blacks is more severe or dangerous is belied by the data; white youth have about three times the number of drug-related emergency room visits as their African American counterparts.

The notion that whites comprise the vast majority of drug users and dealers – and may well be more likely than other racial groups to commit drug crimes – may seem implausible to some, given the media imagery we are fed on a daily basis and the racial composition of our prisons and jails. Upon reflection, however, the prevalence of white drug crime - including drug dealing - should not be surprising. After all, where do whites get their illegal drugs? Do they all drive to the ghetto to purchase them from somebody standing on a street corner? No. Studies consistently indicate that drug markets, like American society generally, reflect our nation’s racial and socioeconomic boundaries. Whites tend to sell to whites; black to blacks. University students tend to sell to each other. Rural whites, for their part, don’t make a special trip to the ‘hood to purchase marijuana. They buy it from somebody down the road. White high school students typically buy drugs from white classmates, friends, or older relatives. Even Barry McCaffrey, former director of the White House Office of National Drug Control Policy, once remarked, if your child bought drugs, “it was from a student of their own race generally”. The notion that most illegal drug use and sales happens in the ghetto is pure fiction. Drug trafficking occurs there, but it occurs everywhere else in America as well. Nevertheless, black men have been admitted to state prison on drug charges at a rate that is more than thirteen times higher than white men. For young black men, the statistics are even worse. One in 9 black men between the ages of twenty and thirty-five was behind bars in 2006, and far more were under some form of penal control- such as probation or parole. . . . Human Rights Watch reported in 2000 that, in seven states, African Americans constitute 80 to 90 percent of all drug offenders sent to prison. In at least fifteen states, blacks are admitted to prison on drug charges at a rate from twenty to fifty-seven times greater than that of white men. . . . Although the majority of illegal users and dealers nationwide are white, three-fourths of all people imprisoned for drug offenses have been black or Latino. . . .

THESE GROSS RACIAL DISPARITIES SIMPLY CANNOT BE EXPLAINED BY RATES OF ILLEGAL DRUG ACTIVITY AMONG AFRICAN AMERICANS.

What, then, does explain the extraordinary racial disparities in our criminal justice system? Old-fashioned racism seems out of the question. . . .

The idea that the criminal justice system discriminates in such a terrific fashion when few people openly express or endorse racial discrimination may seem far-fetched, if not absurd. How could the War on Drugs operate in a discriminatory manner, on such a large scale, when hardly anyone advocates or engages in explicit race discrimination? . . .

This sort of claim invites skepticism. Nonracial explanations and excuses for the systemic mass incarceration of people of color are plentiful. It is the genius of the new system of control that it can always be defended on nonracial grounds, given the rarity of a noose or a racial slur in connection with any particular criminal case. . . . What is painfully obvious when one steps back from individual cases and specific policies is that the system of mass incarceration operates with stunning efficiency to sweep people of color off the streets, lock them in cages, and then release them into an inferior second-class status. Nowhere is this more true than in the War on Drugs.

The central question, then, is HOW exactly does a formally colorblind criminal justice system achieve such racially discriminatory results? Rather easily, it turns out. The process occurs in two stages. The first step is to grant law enforcement officials extraordinary discretion regarding whom to stop, search, arrest, and charge for drug offenses [Siphiwe Note: because previously you couldn’t do that, you had to have probable cause], thus ensuring that conscious and unconscious racial beliefs and stereotypes will be given free rein. Unbridled discretion inevitably creates huge racial disparities. Then, the damning step: Close the courthouse doors to all claims by defendants and private litigants that the criminal justice system operates in racially discriminatory fashion. Demand that anyone who wants to challenge racial bias in the system offer, in advance, clear proof that the racial disparities are the product of intentional racial discrimination – i.e., the work of a bigot. This evidence will almost never be available in the era of colorblindness, because everyone knows – but does not say – that the enemy in the War on Drugs can be identified by race. This simple design has helped to produce one of the most extraordinary systems of racialized social control the world has ever seen.”

American imprisons more of its ethnic minorities than any country in the world including China, Myanmar, Russia and South Africa during apartheid.

THERE ARE MORE BLACK SLAVES IN AMERICA RIGHT NOW THAN THERE WERE IN 1850 BEFORE THE START OF THE CIVIL WAR.

That's according to Michelle Alexander, author of the book The New Jim Crow: Mass Incarceration in the Age of Colorblindness.

That's not some overblown rhetoric. Remember, the 13th Amendment says, “Neither slavery nor involuntary servitude, EXCEPT AS A PUNISHMENT FOR CRIME whereof the party shall have been duly convicted, shall exist within the United States, or any place subject to their jurisdiction.”

The 13th Amendment makes slavery legal. The so-called War on Drugs was the United States Government approved action that re-instituted slavery among predominantly black communities. Alexander writes,

"An extraordinary percentage of black men in the United States are legally barred from voting today, just as they have been throughout most of American history. They are also subject to legalized discrimination in employment, housing, education, public benefits, and jury service, just as their parents, grandparents, and great grandparents once were. What has changed since the collapse of Jim Crow has less to do with the basic structure of our society than with the language we use to justify it. In the era of colorblindness, it is no longer socially permissible to use race, explicitly, as a justification for discrimination, exclusion, and social contempt. So we don't. Rather than rely on race, we use our criminal justice system to label people of color "criminals" and then engage in all the practices we supposedly left behind. Today it is perfectly legal to discriminate against criminals in nearly all the ways that it was once legal to discriminate against African Americans."

In 1973, the National Advisory Commission on Criminal Justice Standards and Goals recommended that "no new institutions for adults should be built and existing institutions for juveniles should be closed." This recommendation was based on their finding that "the prison, the reformatory, and the jail have achieved only a shocking record of failure. There is overwhelming evidence that these institutions create crime rather than prevent it." Nevertheless, in less than thirty years, the U.S. penal population exploded from around 300,000 to more than 2 million with nonviolent drug convictions accounting for the majority of the increase, and black people accounting for the majority of those convictions.

Between 1980 and 1984, FBI anti-drug funding increased from $8 million to $95 million. Department of Defense anti-drug allocations increased from $33 million in 1981 to $1,042 million in 1991. During that same period, DEA anti-drug spending grew from $86 to $1,026 million and FBI anti-drug allocations grew from $8 to $181 million. This is how the white supremacists used YOUR tax dollars to establish the new system of legalized slavery.

By contrast, the budget of the National Institute on Drug Abuse was reduced from $274 million to $57 million from 1981 to 1984 and anti-drug funds allocated to the Department of Education were cut from $14 million to $3 million.

Between 1988 and October 1989, the Washington Post alone ran 1,565 stores about the "drug scourge". This is an example of how the white supremacists used THE MEDIA to justify the War on Drugs.

In September 1986, the House of Representatives passed legislation that allocated $2 billion to the anti-drug crusade and shortly thereafter, the president signed the Anti-Drug Abuse Act of 1986 that included mandatory minimum sentencing. Once elected, President Clinton endorsed the "three strikes and you are out" law and passed the $30 billion crime bill which authorized $16 billion for new prisons. During Clinton's tenure, the white supremacists slashed funding for public housing by $17 billion (a reduction of 61%) and boosted corrections by $19 billion (an increase of 171%), "effectively making the construction of prisons the nation's main housing program for the urban poor".

Drug offenses alone account for two thirds of the rise in the federal inmate population and more than half of the state prisoners. Approximately half a million people are in prison or jail for a drug offense today, compared to an estimated 41,100 in 1980 - an increase of 1,100 percent.

By 2005, four of five drug arrests were for possession. By the end of 2007, more than 7 million Americans - or one in every 31 adults - were behind bars, on probation or on parole. 31 million people have been arrested since the drug war began. There were more than 1.5 million drug arrests in the U.S. in 2016. The vast majority – more than 80% – were for possession only. Nearly 80% of people in federal prison and almost 60% of people in state prison for drug offenses are black or Latino. One in nine black children has an incarcerated parent, compared to one in 57 white children.

One in 13 black people of voting age are denied the right to vote because of laws that disenfranchise people with felony convictions.

According to Michelle Alexander, "There is no doubt that if young white people were incarcerated at the same rates as young black people, the issue would be a national emergency"

Now consider how the opiod crises, affecting white people, is not considered part of the War on Drugs, but is treated as a health epidemic requiring government funds for prevention and treatment. The Opiod Crisis Response Act of 2018 will authorize a total of $7.9 billion from federal funds for health agencies like the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, according to an estimate by the Congressional Budget Office because the use of drugs like heroin is now treated as a national public health emergency.

Michelle Alexander argues that "we have not ended racial caste [and slavery] in America; we have merely redesigned it.". The US Criminal justice system functions as a contemporary system of racial control, relegating millions to slavery even as the system formally adheres to the principle of colorblindness.

James Baldwin wrote, "It is this failure to care, really care, across color lines, that lies at the core of this system of control and every racial caste system that has existed in the United States or anywhere else in the world."

A BALANTA PANTHER: STEPHEN HOBBS AND THE CHICAGO BLACK PANTHER PARTY

Binham B’rassa (Balanta People) in America. Balanta Black Panther Stephen Hobbs and his nephew Joshua Roberts.

Binham B’rassa (Balanta People) in America. Balanta Black Panther Stephen Hobbs and his nephew Joshua Roberts.

Amilcar Cabral and Balanta soldiers in the PAIGC, Guinea Bissau

Amilcar Cabral and Balanta soldiers in the PAIGC, Guinea Bissau

Binham B’rassa (Balanta people) played a significant role in the global Black liberation struggle in the 1960’s and early 1970’s. While Balanta people formed The African Party for the Independence of Guinea and Cape Verde (PAIGC) and initiated an eleven-year armed struggle against the Portuguese, in the United States, Balanta people were also in the forefront of the liberation struggle in America.

Balanta woman Ella Baker was a chief strategist of the civil rights and human rights movement, helping Martin Luther King organize the Southern Christian Leadership Conference (SCLC) in 1957 and the Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC) in 1960. Another Balanta family, the Blake family, was prominent in organizing the liberation movement in the 1960’s before and after the 1967 insurrection in Newark, NJ while also being prepared to confront inequality through a form of activism pioneered at Fisk University, in Nashville, TN.

One wing of the movement was composed of students in and out of SNCC who were more oriented to the ideas of Malcolm X and the self-defense philosophy of Robert Williams. Its center was the Afro-American Student Movement (ASM) at Fisk University in Nashville, Tennessee. These students wanted to introduce into the southern Civil Rights movement an explicit self-defense component coupled with a politics of Black empowerment based on nationalist values. At the urging of leaders of the National Liberation Front (the immediate precursor of RAM) student nationalists convened the first Afro-American Student Conference on Black Nationalism at Fisk University from May 1 to 4, 1964. The conference stated that Black radicals were the vanguard of revolution in this country, supported Malcolm X’s efforts to take the case of Afro-Americans to the United Nations, called for a Black cultural revolution, and discussed Pan-Africanism. The conferences 13 Points for Implementation included several points that reflected the Basic Aims and Objectives of the OAAU. The other wing of the movement composed students like Balanta student Jeremiah Blake, who was prepared to go directly into and confront racism in the white American society.

Still other Balantas like Stephen Hobbs, became instrumental in the Black Panther Party. Adam Sanchez and Jesse Hagopian note that,

“The Panthers didn’t develop out of thin air but evolved from their relationships with other civil rights organizations, especially the Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC). The name and symbol of the Panthers were adopted from the Lowndes County Freedom Organization (LCFO), an independent political organization SNCC helped organize in Alabama, which was also called the “Black Panther Party.” Furthermore, SNCC allied with the Panthers in 1968 and although the alliance lasted only five months, it was a crucial time for the growth of the Panthers.”

According to Hobbs family genealogist Joshua Roberts:

“Born to SL. Hobbs and Bertha Hobbs, my Uncle Stephen was S.L’s first born son and the second child of Bertha. My uncle and his older brother Donald were born and raised on the west side of Chicago. He had four other siblings, his baby sister (my grandmother) being the closest. My uncle was said to be very grumpy but had a warm heart. A powerful man who never sugar-coated any information. Super smart and a master chess player, this is the story of the Balanta descendant and Black Panther Steven Hobbs.

My uncle was special and had the spirit of a thousand generations within him. A very boisterous, commanding, and authoritative man. While he was stubborn he had a he heart and was very protective of his family and especially the females. He was a father figure to many of his nephews and nieces. According to my father when he first met my uncle he thought that uncle Steven was their father until my mother and aunties made it obvious that he was there uncle.

During his teenage years uncle Stephen went to St. Mel High School. The school would eventually become Providence St. Mel today. The school merged eventually and he was able to unite with his sister. She said the girls had to go all the way to the top floor while the boys had it easier due to them being on the lower levels. During high school Stephen was on the basketball team at St. Mel and was said to be very talented but his high school career was cut short due to his revolutionary spirit. It is to be noted that his younger sister Lynette went to Providence which was an all girl school at the time. The two were extremely close during their childhood. Almost like best friends considering all things, telling her secrets that he wouldn't tell his other siblings.

Providence St Mel.JPG

 During the mid 60s the America experienced one of the most powerful movements in its history. The civil rights movement seen many future black icons stepping up into leadership positions to combat social injustices against Black people. When Stephen was about 15 or 16 decided that he wanted to run away from home so he could support the movement. Uncle Steven ran away at broad day light and only told his sister Lynette. He told her not to tell their parents on what had transpired. My great grandfather S.L didn't realize what had happened until a few days later when he realized Steven was gone. When Stephen left home he joined the Chicago Chapter Black Panther Party where he was one of their first members as he ran away prior to the official found- ng of the Chicago Chapter in 1968.

Balanta Panther Stephen Hobbs

Balanta Panther Stephen Hobbs

Fred Hampton and my uncle were good friends according to my grandmother. Hampton gave my late uncle his own office on Pulaski Rd between Van Buren and Jackson. The office was a complete wreck (debris and rubble, torn walls), however my uncle worked hard and eventually cleaned up the office very well and made it organized.

The Black Panther Party emerged on the city’s west side in the fall of 1968. As one of the 45 Black Panther chapters in the U.S, the IL chapter gained over 300 new members within 4 months.

View, from across the street, of the Black Panther Party's Illinois chapter headquarters (at 2350 West Madison Street) on the day after a police raid, Chicago, Illinois, July 30, 1969. (Photo by Chicago Sun-Times Collection/Chicago History Museum/Ge…

View, from across the street, of the Black Panther Party's Illinois chapter headquarters (at 2350 West Madison Street) on the day after a police raid, Chicago, Illinois, July 30, 1969. (Photo by Chicago Sun-Times Collection/Chicago History Museum/Getty Images)

By the middle of 1969, the Chicago Panthers ideology roots helped them form alliances with the Latino and white Chicagoans called the rainbow coalition. This coalition targeted Chicago’s structural inequalities by placing programs like the free breakfast and free legal consultation for Chicago’s disadvantaged.

Rainbow Coalition Demonstration On W Armitage Elevated view of demonstrators, gathered in a vacant lot on West Armitage Avenue, during a Rainbow Coalition rally to protest a police killing, Chicago, Illinois, May 13, 1969. The coalition, which inclu…

Rainbow Coalition Demonstration On W Armitage Elevated view of demonstrators, gathered in a vacant lot on West Armitage Avenue, during a Rainbow Coalition rally to protest a police killing, Chicago, Illinois, May 13, 1969. The coalition, which included members of the Black Panther Party, Young Patriots Organization, Cobra Stones, Students for a Democratic Society, and Young Lords Organization, among others, was protesting the murder of unarmed Young Lord Manuel Ramos. (Photo by Chicago Sun-Times Collection/Chicago History Museum/Getty Images)

Stephen was responsible for opening up the church and do the breakfast club. Grandma went sometimes to support her brother. She had to do it behind her mothers back (Bertha Hobbs). “I wasn’t an official member of the Party but I worked for the party-we sold papers (BPP) and served food”. She said the children looked so beat up and sad, realizing just how impactful the breakfast club was making on the black youth. She always went to help her brother before school.

 COINTELPRO

 

The militant image of the Panthers eventually made conservative members leave due to the alienation and negative press. Richard J Daley was afraid of the panthers due to them having more influence than city hall. Eventually the Panthers got raided on 3 separate occasions. All in 1969, to look for illegal weapons.

My uncle was one of the militant members and was a hardcore Panther. He even traveled to Michigan and Ohio for a few Panther affairs and missions. However during the late 60s, my Uncle Stephen was back in the city doing the breakfast program. While he was heading to the church something happened…

Grandma who went to go help realized that the church doors were locked. “The day was cold, it was freezing outside”. There had been police scouts spying on my uncle for sometime now. The Chicago police kidnapped my uncle and planned to assassinate him out south. However the plan didn't fall through because the cop in the passenger seat wasn't ok with it and didn't feel com- mutable, which saved him. However while out south they took all his belongings and he had to walk home all the way to the west side from the south side.

The final raid crippled the organization when Fred Hampton was targeted.

Fred Hampton 1948-1969

Uncle Fred was a good friend of my late uncle Stephen. Fred is a year older than my uncle. Chairman of the BPP of Chicago, Hampton formed an alliance with the Young Patriots and Young Lords and several gangs in Chicago. Due to this influence the U.S government and FBI saw Hampton as the most dangerous of the Panthers and was a target along side Huey Newton and other Civil Rights leaders. (Martin Luther King and Malcolm were already assassinated by time Hampton rose to power.

J Edgar Hoover used COINTELPRO to disrupt Hampton’s movement and my uncle was a direct victim of that.

December 3rd-4th 1969

My uncle Stephen Hobbs and several other panthers were suppose to be body guards for Fred and his girl friend Akua Njeri who was pregnant with Fred’s son.

On the evening of December 3, Hampton taught a political education course at a local church, which was attended by most members. Afterward, as was typical, several Panthers went to his Monroe Street apartment to spend the night, including Hampton and Deborah Johnson, Blair Anderson, James Grady, Ronald "Doc" Satchell, Harold Bell, Verlina Brewer, Louis True- lock, Brenda Harris, and Mark Clark. There they were met by O'Neal, who had prepared a late dinner, which the group ate around midnight. O'Neal had slipped the barbiturate sleep agent secobarbitol into a drink that Hampton consumed during the dinner, in order to sedate Hampton so he would not awaken during the subsequent raid. O'Neal left at this point, and, at about 1:30 a.m., December 4, Hampton fell asleep mid-sentence talking to his mother on the telephone.

The day of the raid Fred decided to send my Uncle on a last minute assignment. Stephen was at Fred’s house as a form of protection several times in 1969. “China” a female Panther and also an ally of my uncle was at the house with Fred and Mark. My Uncle Stephen told me he wanted to go to the house that night to support his friend and help secure the house. Nevertheless with Hampton’s growing power and with him being in line to becoming the head man for the Central Committee and the national spokesman of the BBP, the United States government and Chicago police decided to raid Hampton’s home that same night my uncle wasn't at the house. There was a massive shootout at Hampton’s home and killed Fred Hampton at point blank and Mark Clark.

Everyone else was wounded including Akua.

At 4:00 a.m., the heavily armed police team arrived at the site, divided into two teams, eight for the front of the building and six for the rear. At 4:45 a.m., they stormed into the apartment. Mark Clark, sitting in the front room of the apartment with a shotgun in his lap, was on security duty. The police shot him in the chest, killing him instantly. An alternative account said that Clark answered the door and police immediately shot him. Either way, Clark's gun discharged once into the ceiling. This single round was fired when he suffered a reflexive death-convulsion after being shot. This was the only shot fired by the Panthers.

Hampton, drugged by barbiturates, was sleeping on a mattress in the bedroom with his fiancée, Deborah Johnson, who was nine months pregnant with their child. She was forcibly removed from the room by the police officers while Hampton still lay unconscious in bed. Then, the raiding team fired at the head of the south bedroom. Hampton was wounded in the shoulder by the shooting.

Fellow Black Panther Harold Bell said that he heard the following exchange: "That's Fred Hampton."

"Is he dead?... Bring him out."

"He's barely alive." "He'll make it."

The injured Panthers said they heard two shots. According to Hampton's supporters, the shots were fired point blank at Hampton's head. According to Deborah Johnson, an officer then said: "He's good and dead now."

Fred Hamtpn Murdered.jpg

REVISITING THE BATTLE PLAN: THE STRATEGY OF THE REPUBLIC OF NEW AFRIKA TO LIBERATE BLACK AMERICANS

Every May 25th, people of African heritage all over the world celebrate African Liberation Day, founded in 1958 when Kwame Nkrumah convened the First Conference of Independent States held in Accra, Ghana and attended by eight independent African states. The 15th of April was declared "Africa Freedom Day," to mark each year the onward progress of the liberation movement, and to symbolize the determination of the people of Africa to free themselves from foreign domination and exploitation.

Between 1958 and 1963 the nation/class struggle intensified in Africa and the world. Seventeen countries in Africa won their independence and 1960 was proclaimed the Year of Africa.

In the United States, In 1962, after a conversation with Malcolm X, Max Stanford founded the Revolutionary Action Movement (RAM), the first group in the United States to synthesize the thought of Marx, Lenin, Mao, and Malcolm X into a comprehensive theory of revolutionary black nationalism. The Black Guard was a national armed youth self-defense group run by RAM that argued for protecting the interests of Black America by fighting directly against its enemies.

On the 25th of May 1963, thirty-one African Heads of state convened a summit meeting to found the Organization of African Unity (OAU). They renamed African Freedom Day "African Liberation Day" and changed its date to May 25th. These new African nations fought armed liberation struggles against their foreign oppressors.

In 1964, Malcolm X became a RAM officer. He then traveled to Ghana and met with representatives of liberation organizations, including the African National Congress of South Africa (ANC) and the South African Pan-Africanist Congress of Azania (PAC). After returning from Ghana, Malcolm X and John Henrik Clarke formed the Organization of Afro American Unity (OAAU) on June 28th, 1964 to represent the African American liberation movement. On July 17, 1964, Malcolm X (traveling with Milton Henry) was welcomed to the second meeting of the Organisation of African Unity in Cairo as a representative of the OAAU. During this time, Malcolm X deepened his relationship with the forces of liberation in Africa while living on a boat in the Nile with all the liberation organization leaders. Said Malcolm,

“I was blessed with the opportunity to live on that boat with the leaders of the liberation movements, because I represented an Afro-American liberation movement - Afro-American freedom fighters. . . . It gave me an opportunity to study, listen and study the type of people involved in the struggle - their thinking, their objectives, their aims and their methods. It opened my eyes to many things. And I think I was able to steal a few ideas that they used, and tactics and strategy, that will be most effective in your and my freedom struggle in this country.”

In the book, From Civil Rights to Black Liberation: Malcolm X and the Organization of Afro-American Unity, William Sales, Jr. notes,

“Paralleling these discussions, and in as much secrecy, were discussions Malcolm X had with RAM through its field secretary, Muhammed Ahmed. As Ahmed remembered it, in June 1964 he and Malcolm worked out the structure of a revolutionary nationalist alternative to be set up within the Civil Rights movement. They also outlined the role of the OAAU in this alternative.

‘The OAAU was to be the broad front organization and RAM the underground Black Liberation Front of the U.S.A. Malcolm in his second trip to Africa was to try to find places for eventual political asylum and political/military training for cadres. While Malcolm was in Africa, the field chairman [Ahmed] was to go to Cuba to report the level of progress to Robert Williams. As Malcolm prepared Africa to support our struggle, ‘Rob’ [Robert F. Williams] would prepare Latin America and Asia. During this period, Malcolm began to emphasize that Afro-Americans could not achieve freedom under the capitalist system. He also described guerrilla warfare as a possible tactic to be used in the Black liberation struggle here. His slogan ‘Freedom by an means necessary’ has remained in the movement to this day.’

These discussions, in fact, reflected the impact of Malcolm’s interaction with the representatives of national liberation movements and guerrilla armies during his trip to Africa. He was very much focused on establishing an equivalent structure within the African American freedom struggle. On June 14, 1964, the Sunday edition of the Washington Star featured an interview with Malcolm X in which he announced the formation of ‘his new political group,’ the Afro-American Freedom Fighters. In this interview Malcolm X emphasized the right of Afro-Americans to defend themselves and to engage in guerrilla warfare. A change of direction was rapidly made, however. As Ahmed reported, Malcolm’s premature public posture on armed self-defense and guerrilla warfare frightened those in the nationalist camp who feared government repression. They feared giving public exposure to organizing efforts for self-determination and guerrilla warfare. Malcolm agreed, and the name of the new organization became the Organization of Afro-American Unity.

The OAAU was to be the organizational platform for Malcolm X as the international spokesperson for RAM’s revolutionary nationalism, but the nuts and bolts of creating a guerrilla organization were not to take place inside the OAAU. The OAAU was to be an above-ground united front engaged in legitimate activities to gain international recognition for the African American freedom struggle.”

Malcom X article OAU.jpg

Then, on February 21, 1965, Malcolm X was assassinated. However, the armed African American liberation struggle had already begun. Like the black people on the African continent, black people in America were struggling to establish a nation of their own.

In August of 1965, Robert F Williams, living in exile in Cuba, published an analysis on the Potential of A Minority Revolution in the USA.

On March 31, 1968, the Malcolm X Society (led by Milton Henry now called Gaidi Obadele) convened the Black Government Conference held in Detroit, Michigan. Attended by a few hundred people, the conference announced the formation of the Republic of New Afrika (RNA), which was to be composed of Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana, Mississippi and South Carolina. The Conference participants drafted a constitution and a declaration of independence. To fund the RNA, organizers planned to negotiate with the United States for reparations and for status under the Geneva Convention and by conducting a UN Sponsored Plebiscite for Self Determination.

This is a critical part of African American history that is little known and rarely given serious study. As a result, most people, including African Americans themselves, don’t even know that at the same time that African people were fighting and winning liberation struggles to achieve nationhood, African Americans were fighting the same liberation struggle AND LOST.

AS A RESULT, AFRICAN AMERICANS DID NOT ACHIEVE LIBERATION, FREEDOM AND NATIONHOOD.

Given the incredible unity of black people in and outside of America, as well as the international attention and support by the international community, the legitimate claim to establish a a black nation for African Americans on territory currently held by the United States government, MUST BECOME PART OF THE CONVERSATION FOR PROVIDING JUSTICE TO AFRICAN AMERICANS. IT IS AN ABSOLUTE REQUIREMENT, FOR AS WE HAVE BEEN SAYING,

NO JUSTICE, NO PEACE

Unfortunately, the legitimate voice of the Black Nationalists are not being featured in the media and there is little understanding of the black nationalist’s claims which are almost always dismissed as ridiculous by people, both black and white, who have never seriously studied it.

Therefore, below is reproduced War in America, one of the foundational documents of the Republic of New Afrika laying out in great detail the rationale and strategy for a black nation seceding from the United States of America. There has never been a more opportune time for liberating black people in America from the jurisdiction of their oppressors in the land of their captivity.

THE SOLUTION TO AMERICA’S RACE PROBLEM IS SIMPLE: RELEASE THE BLACK PEOPLE FROM UNITED STATES CONTROL. FREEDOM MEANS CONTROL. WHEN BLACK PEOPLE HAVE CONTROL, IN THE FORM OF STATEHOOD, THEN THEY WILL BE FREE. UNTIL THEN, AS CITIZENS WITHIN THE NATION THAT ENSLAVED THEM, CITIZENSHIP DOES NOT MEAN FREEDOM. IT MEANS YOUR STATUS HAS BEEN CONVERTED. BLACK PEOPLE ARE STILL CONTROLLED BY FOREIGNERS AND A GOVERNMENT THAT SPONSORS TERRORISM AND HUMAN RIGHTS ABUSES AGAINST BLACK PEOPLE BY FAILING TO PROSECUTE VIOLATORS AND MAINTAINING CONDITIONS BEST DESCRIBES AS GENOCIDAL.

Now it is time for every black person to revisit the Republic of New Afrika’s strategy for liberation as well as an analysis of what happened.

Continue reading…

RNA analysis.JPG

Introduction To Revised Edition

THE most significant achievement of the Black Revolution since the publishing of War In America in January of this year was the founding, on March 31 of this year (1968), of the Republic o f New Africa.

Nothing else, in a year already full of significant events in our struggle, called for a revision of any concept contained in War. All the other events — the assassination of the leading exponent of non-violence, even the significant turning brought about by the victory of guerrillas in Cleveland who in July outgunned oppressive police and slew three of them — all the other events fit easily into the broad pattern stroked out by the original version of War.

But the founding of the Republic o f New Africa called for revision of a basic concept: War, written a year and a half before the founding, envisioned that the Malcolmites would work within the governmental framework and state structure of the United States, winning black people, first in Mississippi, to the cause of independent land and power, follow this with election victories (the sheriffs’ offices, particularly) within the U.S. federal system, and finally, take the black state out of the U.S. federal union at the moment when white power could no longer be successfully resisted or neutralized in its efforts to prevent the creation of a new society in the black state.

The founding of the Republic obsoleted this approach — and this revision of War makes note of that obsoleteness. By declaration the nation has become a fact — though subjugated by the United States. It is no longer possible, if we are a nation as we have declared — and we are — to proceed through the framework and state structure of the United States federal union. Our job becomes not winning sheriffs' elections but, rather, simply demonstrating that our government, the Republic o f New Africa, does in fact have the consent of the people who live in the areas we claim as subjugated territory of the Republic o f New Africa. The job is that of demonstrating that we — not the government of the United States — have the consent of the people.

Why, then, since the Malcolm X Society had stated the former approach as our position, did we change direction, taking the lead in founding the Republic o f New Africa?

The answer is simple. It was to remove the Malcolmites and the other black nationalist revolutionaries in America from a position where the United States might with impunity destroy them to a position where attacks upon us by the United States become international matters, threatening world peace, and thereby within reach of the United Nations, thereby within reach of our friends in Africa and Asia who would help us. We could not entertain hope of help in our struggle from international sources so long as we conducted our struggle within the United States federal union and as if we were citizens of the United States (black people are not and have never been citizens).

The Republic was brought about, when it was, to frustrate hostile action of the United States against the seekers of land and power for blacks on this continent, and to create proper safeguards for ultimate success.

BROTHER IMARI Detroit, Michigan, Subjugated Territory of the Republic of New Africa

20 August 1968

Introduction

OF the three brothers who bear witness for Malcolm X — known, as we were, by our slave name, the Henry brothers — only Milton was sure from the beginning. I was the last to come to the realization that it was he “who should come” and that there was no need to “look for another.”

I personally saw and spoke to Malcolm X on only four occasions. Once was in Washington, in the lobby of the headquarters hotel just before the 1963 March on Washington; another time, shortly before, was in the Shabazz Restaurant in Detroit. Each time Malcolm smiled, shook my hand and spoke with that characteristic courtesy and brotherliness, but I am sure he did not know me and certainly did not recall me from one meeting to the next. Twice more we were to meet: once, short days before the death of John Kennedy (November 1963) when he came to Detroit to address a rally sponsored by the civil rights group (GOAL — The Group On Advanced Leadership), of which I was president, a moment when Malcolm’s popularity with the Muslim rank-and-file was at an all-time high and he was still within Elijah Muhammad’s “Nation of Islam.”

The last time was a year later, February 14, 1965, the day his home in New York was fire-bombed, one week before his assassination; he came to Detroit, despite the firebombing, to speak at a rally to which Brother Milton and Brother Ajay, owners of the Afro-American Broadcasting Company, had invited him. On this occasion Malcolm had departed Elijah’s “Nation of Islam”; he was sure of his own death to come, magnificently unconcerned but prepared, certain that either Black Muslim enforcers, doing the bidding of Elijah Muhammad, or agents of the United States 3 government would soon succeed against him personally, where both had failed before. We talked at length in his hotel room; I was anxious that we should give national form and specific programmatic direction to the new movement that his break with Elijah signaled. He assured us that it would come. And, when he gave up his life in New York the following Sunday, we were left, I felt, without that direction.

Of course that was not true.

All that we should do, Malcolm had already set out before us. It was left but for us to organize and carry out the work.

So here we come: the Malcolmites, laboring with and speaking for the young black mass who, with more debt to Malcolm than they realize, and more wisdom than we who now join them, began our new War In America. From this moment the cry on our lips, the goal in our hearts, the drive behind our minds, our might, our very lives is LAND AND POWER, on this continent, in our time.

How we shall achieve this is the subject of this first Malcolmite epistle, written in October 1966, which we have called: War In America.

BROTHER IMARI Detroit, Michigan, U.S.A.

January 1968

PART I

THE NEW WARFARE

BACKGROUND OF VIOLENCE

THE black man’s struggle for freedom in America has always been violent. Taken prisoner in violent struggle in Africa, the black man used the violence of shipboard revolts, suicides, and self-mutilation to resist enslavement during the Middle Passage and, once in the New World, enlarged the pattern of revolt, suicide, and self-mutilation to include continuous and widespread sabotage. Throughout this struggle, whose earliest recorded moment occurred in South Carolina in 1526, and which lasted through the end of the Civil War in 1865, the slaveholder unfailingly met black struggle with a harsh and unfettered response.

It is true that from the end of the Civil War until the opening of black guerrilla warfare in New York City (Harlem) in the summer of 1964 — a period of 100 years — the black man in the United States conducted his struggle for freedom without resorting to violence as the institutionalized weapon he had made of it during the previous 300 years; but the struggle was, nonetheless, violent. It was violent precisely because the white man, unlike the black, never forsook violence as a primary instrument of control over the black man. While the black man’s response — sometimes, as in the summer of 1919 (During this summer, in major race riots in 20 cities, black men took a heavy toll of white attackers who, formerly, had met little retaliation, and laid waste to considerable white property), rising to a furious magnificence — was largely defensive and uncertain, the white man’s rape, assault, and murder of the black man continued without let-up throughout the most recent 100 years, as it continues today. And the fact that the white man in the North relies more upon the courts to carry out this violence, than upon the individual white citizen, as in the South, makes the fact of this violence of the white upon the black no less real and no less present.

Indeed, it is precisely the realization of this fact of white violence upon the black — the realization of the FACT, despite camouflage and denial — which brought brave, young black men into the streets of Harlem in 1964 and opened the present period of black warfare.

FIRST GOALS

AN important aspect of the black man’s resumed warfare is that it is being fought largely in the cities of the North. The DEACONS FOR DEFENSE AND JUSTICE, the courageous black armed force that sprang to life in the South, Mississippi and Louisiana, within a year after the first battle was fought in New York’s Harlem, has a leadership that is known and lives openly in the area of conflict: it began as a defensive organization and augurs to remain defensive so long as it is expedient for its leadership to remain exposed and vulnerable. Thus, the only aggressive use of black violence in the South during the first years of renewed black warfare occurred in Birmingham (this event was in 1963 and actually predates the Harlem warfare) and, on a smaller scale, in Atlanta in 1966. As in the North, both sites were large cities. But the big cities of the North have been pre-eminently the battlegrounds, the loci of greatest destruction being Harlem, Rochester, and Philadelphia (1964), Los Angeles (Watts) (1965), and Omaha, Chicago, and Cleveland (1966).

A second important aspect of the renewed black warfare is that it was initiated and carried out during the first three years (1964-1966) by young members of the most exploited class of black people. They were acting spontaneously, with no theoretical framework of knowledge beyond a basic understanding that they were being exploited by white people — deprived of education, jobs, decent housing, health, justice, and dignity — because they were black; with no objectives further than revenge, a free re-distribution of white-owned goods found in the black community, and relief — in any form, in any amount, however small — from the grinding deprivations of joblessness, ill-education, bad housing, and police brutality.

That units of the black underground army were present in Harlem (1964) and destroyed property with noteworthy effectiveness in Watts (1965) and Cleveland (1966) should not be overlooked. Nevertheless, the warfare was initiated not by the militant intellectuals and the organized underground but by the young black mass. Their objectives bear examination.

That a measure of revenge was achieved by the warfare of the black mass is certain. Revenge was taken against the white police who — while amassing a severely higher killedand- wounded toll against black men than black men amassed against them — were turned from swaggering brutes into furtive animals filled with fear and made to seek, in city after city, the help of National Guard (army) units. Revenge was taken, too, against the white economic exploiter. A dominating fact of black existence in the United States is that most of the property (especially where the black poor live) and virtually all of the business are owned by whites. The destruction and looting of these places afforded a measure of revenge and achieved, to a limited degree, another objective: the free re-distribution of goods — foodstuffs, appliances, furniture — belonging to whites and found in the black community.

The objective of meaningful relief from deprivation was more widely frustrated, however. Leaders of black civil rights groups, called upon by the white power structure to speak for the guerrillas, translated the drive for relief into a request for more recreational facilities. Joined by the black militants and the guerrillas themselves, the civil rights groups more correctly translated the drive for dignity into a demand for an end to police brutality. All correctly saw the demand for jobs, for income, as pure and unequitable.

That the demand for jobs was not met was demonstrated in October of 1966 by the issuance of a persistent statistic by the U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics: nationally the unemployment of black people, in that time of national economic prosperity, continued to be more than double that of whites. White unemployment was 3.8 per cent; black unemployment, 7.8 per cent.

On a city-by-city basis the fact was that a few demonstration projects were initiated that amounted to a few more jobs for a painfully few black persons, and employers were verbally urged to stop discriminating. But largely, black people were told (as they had been told for years) to TRY HARDER: get education, dress and speak like middle-class whites. We were told, in short, that black unemployment was due to black people (i.e., our lack of education, lack of initiative), rather than to a design of the white man. Yet the contrary was the truth; statistics adduced by the City of Detroit’s own Commission On Community Relations in May 1963 ("Employment and Income”) were true nationally and to the point: black unemployment was not only twice white, but the median white HIGH SCHOOL graduate earned MORE than the median black COLLEGE graduate, a white with EIGHT YEARS of education MORE than a black with a HIGH SCHOOL (12 YEARS) DIPLOMA, and so on, in such a consistent pattern that the only explanation, this official commission concluded, was racial discrimination.

THE IMPACT OF WHITE RACISM

THE cause of black joblessness was, then, more than anything else, a psychological attitude on the part of whites. That attitude involves, first, a belief in white superiority and second, a commitment to white domination of the human race, the world, and all the world’s goods.

It is an attitude that exerts its presence first in the school systems; virtually every governmental unit in America, including the school boards, is dominated by white people, and their orientation has habitually and continually been WHITE-FIRST: they racially segregate the schools, either by law (this has been unlawful, theoretically, since 1954) or by extra-legal design and then proceed to develop and give superior facilities and programs to white schools, inferior facilities and programs to black schools. Whites, controlling purse-strings and the power of decision over black schools, not only guarantee thereby an inferior education to black children who stay in the schools, but drive large numbers of young black people OUT of the schools. Whites — and their black tools (those black teachers with white-oriented minds) — do this by continuous assaults on the black personality.

It is not so much the teaching of middle-class values — which blacks could learn — but the teaching of WHITE values, which blacks can only acquire at the cost of frustration and self-abasement. From the pictures in mathematics books, through the stories in literature books, to presentations in history texts, one standard of beauty is taught: White beauty. One essential ingredient for genius and courage is taught: the WHITE SKIN. These things the black cannot possibly attain (white beauty is not black beauty; white skin, not black skin). Therefore, functional sanity for the black man, in the normal course of things, cannot be achieved except by accepting black inferiority before white superiority, attaining those white attributes which are attainable — speech, dress, mannerisms, straight hair — and thereafter following the path of least resistance.

Yet the difficulty of attaining even those ATTAINABLE white standards of speech and manners, which confronts many members of the black mass, compounds for them the misery of the learning experience, alienates them from the majority of their fellows (who ARE attaining these values) and, especially, from the white world, and sends them out prematurely from school as “drop-outs.”

But the school system is only the beginning, not the explanation for a black unemployment rate twice as high as the white, for the phenomenon of whites consistently earning more than blacks with three and four years more education. The schools are only a primary place where the psychological orientation of the white man toward white supremacy and his commitment to white domination make their presence felt.

Rather, it is the white supremacist orientation and the commitment to white domination, operating in the minds of thousands of white personnel officers and employers all over the country that is responsible for the total exclusion of black workers (except as custodians) in thousands upon thousands of small and medium-sized plants all over the country. Where large companies are concerned, it is instructive that during six months of 1965 alone the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP), moving reluctantly and superficially, filed 1,000 separate complaints of job discrimination against major employers and unions in the United States.

Once there was a great deal of truth in the assertion that the white man oppressed the black man because he needed cheap labor. By the era of the new black warfare (1964) this was no longer true. Highly mechanized, the American industrial society does not even need the black man as a domestic worker. Indeed, the black man was dispensable long before Harlem’s first shot. Black oppression continues today because the mechanisms for it are now built into the fabric of American life. Black oppression is simply the other side of the coin bearing the twin-headed monster of white belief in white supremacy and white commitment to white domination.

It is not simply what the schools teach. It is language, folk art, myths, religion. It is the representation of Christ, the Son of God, in a largely Christian land, as a white man. Courtesy alone, whatever the historical truth, would seem to dictate that in a land where one-tenth of the Christians are black, Christ — or at least SOME of the Biblical characters — would be represented as black SOME of the time. It is the endless glorification in screen and advertising of white beauty, white manners, and white conquest.

More than anything, however, the orientation toward white supremacy — with its corollary of black oppression — is supported and perpetuated by white insistence that white conquest of the world was achieved because white people were smarter and braver than those they conquered. White men will not teach and refuse to believe the simple truth that their conquest was achieved not only through the cultural accident of better arms at crucial moments (throughout history, barbarian peoples have often achieved this advantage over more civilized people), but because they were more ruthless than other peoples in the world. The whole history of white domination and black slavery, since the arrival of Vasco Da Gama off the shores of Kenya in the Fifteenth Century, has been the history of the white man’s savage disregard for simple justice and the equality of man.

THE FIRST HARVEST

THUS, the civil rights groups which spoke for the black guerrillas in the wake of the first three years of guerrilla warfare (1964-1966) diluted the gains which were to be won by the black man. The call for recreational facilities brought a pittance — a contemptuous response of the powerful to the powerless. Requests for fair play from the police could not be granted because white people, in control of the machinery of state, regard the police as their protection against black people — whom they know to have just grievances. Worse, civil rights groups, which joined the white power structure in emphasizing training as the solution to joblessness, were also joining the white power structure in promoting the lie that the black man’s lack of training was the cause of his unemployment. They were thus protecting for the white power structure the real and statistically demonstrable cause of the problem: the white man’s orientation toward white supremacy and his commitment to white domination.

They were, in other words, often unwittingly , preventing movement toward a real solution by moving off on a tangent. Black people are not only kept out of regular jobs by the bias of white hiring people, they are excluded from skilled trade apprentice programs purely by the bias of white skilled trade unionists. Neither situation could be remedied by the training of blacks.

The black militants who spoke for the guerrillas were generally more on target, for they emphasized “control.” They knew the invidious work of the schools and that the white man would not change what was going on in the schools, so they demanded control of black schools. They understood the function of the police, so they demanded partial control of them — review of their actions, increases in black policemen and black command. They demanded control of the federal government’s Poverty programs, supposedly designed to end black joblessness. Fundamentally they failed, even as the civil rights groups failed for other reasons, because they, the militants, had reached the core of what the struggle was about: CONTROL — whether white men or black would control the black man and his destiny. They failed because they, the militants, even supported by the guerrillas, had not arrayed the impression of enough power to make the white man relinquish that control.

PART II

STATE POWER AND

FURTHER WARFARE

THE NORTH AS A BATTLEGROUND

BLACK warfare against white control in the United

States will continue. It will continue not simply because the most exploited level of the black mass is alienated from the white majority or because numerous black militants of all strata have gained a true knowledge of white objectives and white psychology; it will continue because the white man is thoroughly committed to white domination and therefore will not allow the black man to depart peacefully from him, taking only that which in justice belongs to black people, nor will he permit the black man to live in association with him on a basis of real equality, as a power SHARER — unless he is forced to. Black warfare will continue for no other reason than that the white man will have it no other way.

But black warfare will move along new and predictable lines — because WE MUST WIN. First, thoughtful militants know that the Northern cities — where the warfare was fought for the first three years — are indefensible over the long-run. Although black populations in these areas run from 25 to 60 per cent, the cities are islands in the middle of white seas. In time of conflict, white strategy has been to surround black communities in the cities with police and National Guard (army) units, cutting these communities off from the outside. In a serious engagement food supplies within the surrounded areas could be depleted (as happened in Watts) in a week. The water and power supplies could in many instances be cut off, and the lack of sanitation services, including the blocking of sewers, could be used as a weapon against the entire black population of an inner city. Finally, the compactness of black-occupied inner cities in the North lends these cities, once surrounded, to classic and brutal military sweeps. Indeed, with the black man no longer an economic necessity in the United States — he is, in fact, for the white man, a decided inconvenience — the temptation to “solve the problem" by wholesale slaughter in black communities under siege may be too great for the average white leader to resist.

The defense against the white strategy of siege lies in black guerrillas OUT-SIDE of the ringed inner city wreaking havoc upon the factories, offices, police stations, and homes of whites in wide-ranging, random fashion; sabotaging and destroying their power and water and sanitation facilities, as attacks are made on our own. This will draw off forces holding the inner city under siege and serve to remind the white man that he has more to lose than the black man; it will serve, under favorable conditions to inspire the white man to break off military engagement altogether. But this strategy is not sufficient for long-run-decisive success.

The inner cities of the North have other deficiencies. Black functionaries who serve white interests have for more than 30 years been appointed and elected from black areas to posts of political importance in Northern cities. There are scores of black judges, councilmen, and state representatives, but for the most part these people serve white interests first and black interests only incidentally, if at ail. White control of these people and the entire political machinery of the cities is achieved through organization and huge amounts of campaign money. When black officials oppose the white machines in the interests of black people, they are destroyed by the machines — directly, as was Chicago Alderman Benjamin Lewis, assassinated in his office in gangland style, or as was New York Congressman Adam Clayton Powell, who in 1966 was effectively stripped of the vast power which he, as a Committee chairman, had wielded in behalf of black people’s struggle. (In a counterpart action in the big-city South in 1966, Julian Bond of Atlanta, a member of the militant and involved Student Non-Violent Coordinating Committee, SNICK, duly elected to the Georgia House of Representatives, was denied his seat by other Georgia House members TWICE — first after the regular election and again after he won re-election in a special election to fill his vacated seat.)

In head-to-head confrontation the white man in the North has control of the voting machines, which are subject to tampering before being installed for an election. In the spring of 1964 an all-black political party, the Freedom Now Party, won a place on the Michigan ballot and waged an exciting, intensive campaign for election of a full slate of candidates in the November contest. When a running tally of ballots for the Party’s gubernatorial candidate was given on election night, he had well over 20,000 votes; but when the final official tally was given, that vote was reduced to just over 4,000 (black militant organizations had more than 4,000 vote-age members in the Detroit area alone)! But militants drew a lesson from that election: if black people don’t control the state-wide election machinery, there is no guarantee that votes will be counted. And in the North, where black populations county and state-wide are considerably less, proportionately, than they are in the cities, there is virtually no chance in the normal course of things of gaining control of the election machinery.

Ultimately whites in the North have prepared another procedure to keep real political power out of the hands of blacks, preparing against the day when black numbers and black sentiment in the cities make it impossible for whites to control the candidates and dangerous to rig the voting machines. That procedure is called COUNTY HOME-RULE: it is the act of moving the REAL POWER of government — taxing, police, planning — from the city-level, where blacks would dominate, to the county-level, where whites dominate.

Thus, the Northern cities, because of large concentrations of black people, are suitable for possible spectacular holding actions: astute political activity could elect black judges, councilmen and representatives who are black oriented and able to afford certain limited protection to the black struggle and those active in it; and the Northern cities can also provide foci from which to inflict severe guerrilla damage upon the white man’s property and industry, to make him (possibly) stop and think. But the Northern cities are militarily indefensible over the long-run and completely unamenable to black political control.

THE SOUTH AS A BATTLEGROUND

THE South, however, is another matter. For in the

Deep South — Mississippi, Louisiana, Alabama, Georgia, and South Carolina — there are many counties populated with over-whelming black majorities. Indeed, the 1960 U. S. census showed black people in Mississippi as being 42% of the population; in Louisiana, 32% of the population; in Alabama, 30%; in Georgia, 29%, and in South Carolina, 35%. Given the patterns of concealment routinely practiced by blacks against the power structure, the actual figures are apt to be 10% or more higher. In the South numbers are our strength. In the South, too, black people are not concentrated in vulnerable islands as we are in the North; with the land all around us and the farms to support us, in the South our military prospects brighten like gold.

The political prospects, because of our numbers, are equally auspicious. Here, in the Deep South, black people may run through to its natural conclusion our political destiny in this country. Our numbers give us the basis for state control in Mississippi, the possibility of state control in Louisiana, Alabama, Georgia, and South Carolina, provided that conditions could be created to induce less than one-fourth of the 12 million black people now living outside of these states to immigrate to them. (Author’s Note: This is another story, but such immigration is not unparalleled in history. Note the Jewish settlement of Israel; the British settlement of Australia, Rhodesia, South Africa, the New World; the American settlement of the West, and the Mormon settlement of Utah.)

STATE POWER

THE importance of state control becomes crystal clear when seen against the objectives and failures of the valiant black guerrillas in the North’s big cities from 1964 through 1966. Every goal sought by them could have been achieved — instead of frustrated — had they, instead of the whites, been in control of state power. Transplanted to Mississippi, the course of events would be obvious. To control state power is to control the state police and (to that degree that black state power could stand against white federal power) to control the state National Guard. Under control of emancipated blacks the state police could be purged of racists by simple legal procedures involving indefinite suspension of all policemen accused of racist activity, pending trial board action. This would mean indefinite suspension of virtually every white man on the force, and while they litigated their suspensions in the courts (mostly in the state courts of emancipated black justices) their jobs would be filled by emancipated blacks. State power could thus end police brutality against blacks; indeed, it would convert the police into a force supporting black people.

Obviously, too, state power under emancipated blacks would be used to purify the school system and bring to black children the best possible education.

State power could be used to end unemployment. Since statistics positively show that black unemployment and under-employment are largely caused by racial discrimination, state power, in the hands of emancipated black men, could be used to open the doors of plants to black workers — or seize them entirely as penalties for persistent discrimination. No trade union would be allowed to operate in the state unless it admitted black apprentices and made a floodgate effort to make up for the exclusions of the past.

More than this, state power in the hands of emancipated blacks would be used to make jobs. Black people in the United States have existed as a colony within a nation. We have been exploited for our building skills and our labor — our raw materials — and we own not a half-dozen manufacturing facilities worthy of the name, no sea or air shipping companies, and scarcely 15 banks. Even the farms, for the most part, are not ours. State power would be used as it is used in every other colony that achieves its freedom: to launch industries OWNED BY THE PEOPLE, to benefit the people. Not only would power (electricity, gas, atomic energy) and communications come under state direction, but the state would go directly into agriculture and industry, assisting private owners, on the one hand, as banks should do, and directly opening manufacturing plants, shipping lines, and other needed, job-making, prosperity-creating concerns, on the other hand.

In short, state power could and would be used by emancipated blacks to create A NEW SOCIETY, based on brotherhood and justice, free of organized crime, free of exploitation of man by man, and functioning in a way to make possible for everyone the realization of his finest potentialities. (What must be made clear in this chapter is that black people, running a “state” which remains within the United States federal union, could, under the best conditions, end police brutality as outlined in the first paragraph of this chapter. Black state power of this sort could also, conceivably, purify the educational system. But both these objectives run counter to what the “American” system stands for, and would therefore tend to meet the same kind of federal opposition which makes the accomplishment of the goals of the last paragraphs (i.e., ending employment discrimination and making full employment) impossible through the use of state power within the United States federal union. The state power referred to here is the power of a free and independent separate state. Part III, following, explains why.)

MISSISSIPPI

BECAUSE of powers reserved to the individual states under the United States federal constitution, the state level of government is the ideal level (as opposed to the city or county level) at which black power could be brought to bear in creation of THE NEW SOCIETY. Even with the rapid and extensive growth of federal power and control since 1932, the state still retains tremendous regulatory and initiatory powers over life within its borders. Police and national guard, taxing and banking, election machinery and courts, licensing of many sorts all remain under broad state jurisdiction. And Mississippi, primarily because of its great black population and its seaports (on the Gulf of Mexico), seems the most favorable state in which Black People might reach toward the logical conclusion of our destiny in this land, might attempt to build THE NEW SOCIETY under black control. (The founding of the Republic of New Africa has made it unnecessary for revolutionaries to seek control of the state within the U.S. federal union. Our work is the direct work of winning consent of the people to the jurisdiction of the Republic of New Africa and away from the United States.)

If black people are successful in Mississippi, a systematic attempt would be made to bring three million similarly minded black people from the North into Louisiana, Alabama, Georgia and South Carolina, so that these states might also be brought under black control and into a five-state union with Mississippi, with ports on both the Atlantic and the Gulf — a smaller union than the old 11-state Confederacy, to be sure, but with infinitely greater prospects for success. But THE ROAD TO BLACK CONTROL in Mississippi is perilous and by no means accomplished by our mere wishing it.

For if the state of Mississippi in 1966 contained the most valuable asset for black control (a near-majority of black people), it also contained all the obstacles to black control found in the other states — and one more: open and ubiquitous white violence.

The move to subvert black power in Mississippi and deliver black candidates into the hands of white control once blacks achieve the vote in that state was well underway by 1966. It was being engineered by the United Auto Workers (UAW) industrial union and carried out by small cadres of black and white unionists, some from within the state, some from without, who were wooing black vote registration workers with money to underwrite a state-wide registration campaign — a campaign which the very black organizations being wooed (the Elks and Masons, teacher societies, professional associations, voters leagues, fraternities, sororities) could, with sacrifice, themselves underwrite. Anxious for any sign of good faith and decency on the part of whites, anxious not to subvert any genuine effort at inter-racial cooperation in a state where a lack of inter-racial cooperation constantly bedevils life, black leaders in 1966 seemed inclined to accept the UAW aid. They were acting without a knowledge of the way the UAW for over 20 years has treacherously used its money and organization to subvert black interests in Detroit.

For, if the Mafia corrupts and despoils black effort in Chicago; if Tammany Hall (the Democratic Party) makes a mockery of black people in New York, and if machine politics and a slave mentality in black officials in Cleveland undermine black power there, in Detroit it is the United Auto Workers (AFL-CIO), under its president Walter Reuther, that has been the constant enemy of black unity and black progress. In 1966, at a moment when it appeared that black people in Detroit might elect several judges to the 13- member city court — where prior to 1966 only one white-thinking black jurist sat and where black people have constantly been victimized in an open judicial travesty the UAW refused to support the one non-incumbent black candidate, George Crockett, with the best chance of election. Indeed, UAW workers within the Democratic Party successfully used their power to deprive Crockett of the important endorsement of the First Congressional District Democratic Party organization (a predominantly black district which sent John Conyers to Congress). The result was calculated to be disastrous for black Detroiters — even though Crockett is not a “black-thinking” lawyer he is, by other lawyers’ estimation, one of the fine legal minds of the state, and he is socially conscious. The UAW action was calculated to return the city court safely to white hands for as many as 12 years to come.

In 1965, when a general cry arose from the Detroit black community to elect three black persons to the all-white nine-member city council, the UAW spurned support of such a campaign, instead threw its aid to an obscure black party functionary, a gifted but innocuous black minister, and a number of whites of limited talents, while talented black candidates with programs for progress (Jackie Vaughn, Reverend Albert Cleage) were spurned. In 1964 UAW functionaries and allies fought the Michigan Freedom Now Party, and the UAW gave its support — as it had in years past — to the worst white racist, Samuel Olsen, ever to occupy the Wayne County (Detroit) prosecutor’s office. In 1962 the UAW opposed the drive to elect three black men to Congress (that was the last year when it would be possible in Detroit for years to come). The record is nearly endless — and CONSISTENT in the UAW’s dedication to white control and the subversion of independent black candidates.

Worst, in its own area of organized labor, the UAW has failed to wage any meaningful campaign to force skilled trade unions to accept black apprentices in number. The UAW is a wolf in lamb’s clothing, and it has descended upon black people in Mississippi as upon peaceful sheep.

(Curiously, one of the black salaried UAW functionaries periodically at work in Mississippi, Horace Sheffield, has himself been the victim of Walter Reuther’s arbitrariness and disdain for black people. In disfavor with Reuther over internal matters, including Reuther’s favoring of another white-thinking black functionary, UAW national vice president Nelson Jack Edwards, Sheffield was ordered by Reuther in early 1966 to move to Washington. This would have removed Sheffield from the prominence he had gained in Detroit as a newspaper columnist and a leader of the civil rights-oriented Trade Union Leadership Council (TULC). It would have cleared a height in the black community for Edwards, who had founded an organization similar to TULC and become a columnist in the same UAW-dominated newspaper, the Michigan Chronicle, a black-owned weekly, which had given Sheffield his first column space. Reuther finally relented on the demand that Sheffield move to Washington — ONLY after black civil rights groups in Detroit had created a storm over removal of a black LEADER but not before reminding Detroit blacks that Sheffield worked for him, Reuther, not them. Thereafter, Mr. Sheffield was assigned to spend most of his time on the road — including Mississippi.)

THE ANTI-BLACK BLACKS

CONCERTED efforts of white organizations like the UAW to dominate the black vote in Mississippi are not the only obstacles to black control. There is what has become known as the “TUSKEGEE SYNDROME.” This refers to the state of the black mind in Tuskegee, Alabama, where, in 1965, a black voting majority, after a campaign by leading black people in the community against black government, voted a white majority into office.

The sources of this syndrome are not hard to identify. Raised on a saturation diet of white supremacy, believing that God himself and his son too are white, great numbers of black people in America have a secret, abiding love of the white man that flows from deep recesses of the subconscious mind. It is matched by a complementary subconscious hate of black people, of self, and manifests itself in a pervasive doubt of black ability to succeed at anything. These ingrained attitudes in black people have been played upon — to the detriment of every movement for black unity and black self-help in our history — by white-dominated organizations like the NAACP, which for 50 years has held the spotlight in the fight for freedom. These organizations teach, as gospel, that racial INTEGRATION is the only solution to our problems (they preach this to black people, not to white) and that “all-black” organizations in the fight for freedom are “segregation” and this “segregation,” like the other segregation, is bad. (ALL-BLACK churches and undertakers and barrooms are alright.) This teaching squares easily with the black man’s sub-conscious self-doubt: many black people are easily convinced, therefore, that “anything all-black is all wrong.”

They are especially convinced and led astray in this regard because the actions of MOST — thank God, NOT ALL — leaders of black communities are designed to lead them astray. Great numbers of black teachers and professors, great numbers of college-educated black people who fill leadership positions (often because they are designated by whites) in black communities believe in their own inferiority but believe even more in the inferiority of their less well situated brothers. It is they, together with the minority of cynical, bought blacks, who are the passkey to the first and greatest barrier — black disunity — to black control in any community. Because of these people, black unity in the past has been impossible; without these people, black people would have nothing to fear from attempts of outsiders, like the UAW, to control black candidates and black politics. We would have considerably less to fear than we now do from economic or even physical attacks from whites.

While these black leaders almost always profit from their subservience to whites, and some perform for whites for no reason other than profit, most are motivated by a conviction that there is no other course. For all this, these people are no less dangerous and obstructive to the acquisition of black power in Mississippi (or elsewhere) than were they motivated purely by profit. Those motivated by profit have from the very beginning forfeited their right to existence; those motivated by conviction are due a brief solicitation, but, after that, their further existence, unreconstructed, cannot be justified.

It is a question of halting, in good time, IN OUR TIME, the coercive rapes which our sisters suffer routinely at the hands of white swine; it is a question of preventing the extinguishing of light in the eyes of bright young black children, still too young to know; of ending the blind squandering of genius, and beloved mediocrity; of banishing all manner of injustice which our people hourly suffer, the continued crushing of self-respect, the stifling of ambition and hope; of ending exploitation; of bringing, with all speed, a new and better life, a new and brighter world, a NEW SOCIETY.

VIOLENCE

IF we cannot tolerate those within our ranks who work against black unity, we must resolutely destroy whites who attempt to inflict violence upon us. Those who labor for the New Society must harbor no secret doubts about the white man’s dedication to white domination; failure to understand the magnitude and completion of this dedication could be more fatal to our movement than many armies. History must be instructive to us. Stanley and Rhodes in Africa are classic examples of white men who ingratiated themselves with blacks, exchanged solemn commitments of friendship and consummated treaties — not so that men of different cultures might learn from one another, trade with one another, and live in peace, but only to use this ingratiation, these exchanges of friendship commitments and treaties to deliver blacks to white domination. White men are without honor in power encounters with people of color; they have no scruples that prevent the use of any method, the stooping to any perfidy to gain or maintain white domination.

In the United States itself the history of the white man’s dealings with the Indian in white conquest of the West parallels the treachery of Stanley and Rhodes in Africa: no treaty that was not a convenience broken at white will, no friendship that was not turned to service of white domination.

The character of the white-run war against Japan exemplified the attitude of unbridled savagery which the white American indulges toward people of color: the wide-spread use of flame-throwers and fire-bombs in the Pacific, contrasted with their limited use in Europe; the use of the atomic bomb. Yet little parallels the 100 years of white lynching of blacks in America — the open and systematic murder of defenseless thousands in the years just after the Civil War and just after Reconstruction; the burning-alive and mutilation of children, as well as hapless adults; the sudden unanswered disappearances in the back-country; the use of the courts, the electric chair, the policeman’s gun and club to take away the liberty, the limbs, the faculties, and the lives of hundreds of thousands of black people. Hardly anything parallels this; but the conduct of the white man (who in 1966 was using 100 thousand unthinking black troops along with the white) in pursuing the war in Viet Nam is a concentrated exercise in kind. Here, again, is the wanton destruction of people’s homes; the burning to death, by napalm (flaming jelly) and flame-throwers, of hundreds upon hundreds of Vietnamese women and children huddled in holes — on the excuse that guerrillas might be huddled there with them; the maiming of countless more; the saturation bombing of huge tracts of populated country simply because it is held by “the enemy.” (Black people MUST disassociate ourselves from this criminal and barbarous American effort.)

If we learn nothing from Africa, nothing from the racist conduct of the war against Japan, and nothing from the war in Viet Nam, our own 100 years of lynching in this country, concurrent as it was with the white man’s treacherous and systematic extermination of the Indian, must teach us that whites who attack us must be pursued to their sources and destroyed completely at their sources. This must be so, whether the racist criminal wears a policeman’s uniform or not.

We must remember that at the end of Reconstruction, when racist whites had no state power in their hands, they drove black people from the government and from the electorate using a night-riding, civilian vigilante force. With state power in their hands, they have continued for more than 80 years to cultivate the white civilian capacity for violence. In Mississippi, where the black drive for power must proceed in county-wide campaigns as a prelude to total control of the state, black workers face, as they have in the past, violence emanating from white racists operating illegally under cover of state power (the police) as well as violence from white vigilante-type organizations and white individuals acting illegally on their own. All three must be utterly destroyed, county-by-county, using the black underground army first and, then, the county sheriff’s organizations as the counties come under our control. Anything short of this is to make a mockery of claims of black control, is to leave for future flowering the seeds of resurgent white violence, a fundamental deterrent to the New Society.

GOD, MEN AND VIOLENCE

WHEN black men are called upon to fight in the United States Army and are sent, as they are in Viet Nam, to take the lives of foreign patriots who bear them no ill will, no cry is raised that black men should practice non-violence and refuse to go. But when black men are urged to arms to protect themselves in the race struggle in the United States, the cry of non-violence for blacks fills all the land. It will fill it again now. It does not matter. What matters is what black men themselves think. Those of us in the struggle who are atheists and agnostics, those who are animists and those who follow Islam are unfettered by the chains which a perjured teaching has placed upon those of us who are Christian.

More than any man in recent years Martin Luther King is responsible for this criminal crippling of the black man in his struggle. King took an incredibly beautiful, a matchlessly challenging doctrine — redemption through love and self-sacrifice — and corrupted it through his own disbelief. Martin Luther King’s non-violence is a shallow deceit: on no less than three occasions between 1961 and 1965 King called for or condoned (as when Watts occurred) the use of troops. But he urges black people to non-violence. If he did this because he did not think we could win violently, and said so, that would be one thing; but he tells black people to be nonviolent because violence is wrong and unjustifiable. And yet he calls for armies, WHITE-RUN armies. . .

Black Christians must remember that while Christ taught peace, forgiveness, and forbearance, his disciple Peter carried a sword and used it in Christ’s defense at Gethsemane, Christ himself spoke of legions of angels who would fight for him, and Christ himself turned to violence to drive the money-changers from the temple.

There are Christian black men in the struggle, seeking to serve God and loving mankind, who like Christ with the money-changers, have seen the uselessness of further forbearance and have therefore committed themselves to unrelenting violence against violent whites. They are men who hate violence and seek a day when men will practice war no more, but who know that at this juncture in history we are left no other course. If the white man were to be redeemed and reconciled to us by our love, he would have been reconciled before the one hundredth year, because we have loved him mightily. If the white man were to be saved by our suffering, the last ten years from Montgomery through Magnolia County and Birmingham to Chicago — the sacrifice of the actual lives and sight and health and chastity of our dearest black children, many, like those in the Birmingham bombing, not yet teenagers — this non-violent, loving, unstinting sacrifice should have saved him. The fact is that our continued non-violence will NOT change the white man and would lead US only to extermination.

God is with us, to be sure. But the natural miracle is a rare and thoroughly intractable phenomenon; for the most part, the miracles of God are worked through the brains and arms of men. God will deliver us, but CANNOT unless we act. And if we act, with resolve, we can hack out in this American jungle of racism, exploitation and the acceptance of organized crime, one place in this hemisphere where men of good will may build the GOOD NEW SOCIETY and work for the reconstruction of the whole human world.

PART III

THE NEW SOCIETY

FEDERAL OPPOSITION

NEXT to black disunity, and a greater threat even than the presence of white violence is the power which the federal government can and almost certainly will bring to bear against black efforts to transform Mississippi into a model state. An impressive array of law and court decisions exists to interfere with the use of state power to end unemployment through state-run industry. The federal court system with its enforcement arm of U.S. Marshals, rarely used to benefit black people, represents a hostile force within the borders of the state to enforce anti-black court decrees; the state National Guard, taken from state control by nationalization, would stand with the regular U.S. military establishment and the marshals as an instrument for frustrating black state power under the guise of enforcing anti-black federal court decrees. Beyond this, the federal presence, ready to be expanded like the tentacles of an octopus, pervades agriculture, vocational training, employment planning, health, transportation, labor relations — in short, a host of central state activities where arbitrary federal actions could seriously impair, if not destroy, programs instituted by enlightened black state power.

That federal power would be used to destroy black power is certain not simply because of the explicit statements against black power made in 1966 by such leaders as Lyndon Johnson and Robert Kennedy, or alone because the deep commitment of white Americans to white domination is so demonstrable. It is certain because federal power has been used in the recent past specifically to destroy black power.

A flagrant example is the Mississippi Freedom Democratic Party (MFDP). This party organized to work within the national Democratic Party and in 1964 achieved an overwhelming consensus of support of blacks in Mississippi who would have been eligible to vote had they not been prevented because they were black. The MFDP went to the Democratic Party's national presidential convention in Atlantic City in the summer of 1964 and asked to be seated instead of the Eastland faction as the official Democratic delegation from Mississippi. Despite the MFDP’s presentation of evidence that the Eastland faction was systematically depriving black people of the vote and despite the MFDP’s showing that the Eastland faction had not supported the national Democratic Party’s candidates in Mississippi and the MFDP’s assurances that the MFDP did and would support the national party in Mississippi, the national party refused to take accreditation away from the all-white Eastland faction and give it to the inter-racial MFDP. This was the party of Lyndon Baines Johnson and all the Kennedy-Johnson white liberals, and Lyndon Johnson was President.

Again in January 1965 three women MFDP Congressional candidates — Mrs. Fannie Lou Hamer, Mrs. Annie Devine and Mrs. Victoria Gray — who had won election in a special election held under great difficulty largely in churches in 56 of Mississippi’s 82 counties, presented themselves at the convening Congress and asked to be seated instead of the regular, illegally elected (95 per cent of Mississippi’s eligible black voters were not allowed to vote), all-white five-man delegation. Once more they were denied: once more, despite an explicit constitutional provision which gives the Congress the right to choose between such challenging parties; once more, despite the ability of Lyndon Johnson at that time to muster overwhelming majorities in the Congress on virtually any subject. To be sure, the seating of Mrs. Hamer, Devine, and Gray would have accomplished a power revolution in the state of Mississippi: it would have broken the exclusive power of Eastland, dividing that power with the MFDP’s chairman Aaron Henry. Yet it would have been a revolution WITHIN the Democratic Party, subject to national party jurisdiction and discipline. But federal power was used to prevent even this reasoned and generous compromise.

Politically this action was of a piece with the later use of federal power (in 1966) to strip Congressman Powell of the power he was using to benefit blacks, and the reluctant performance of the federal courts in keeping from Representative Julian Bond the seat he had legally won in the Georgia House of Representatives.

Further, no state governor has ever been arrested and charged by federal authorities with violating his oath to uphold the U.S. constitution, although several Southern governors — notable among them: Barnett, Coleman, Faubus, Wallace — have not only publicly declared their intention not to uphold federal law but have systematically violated federal law in matters of schooling, voting, and the protection of civil rights. When bodies of three unidentified black men were dredged up in Mississippi rivers during the search for three slain civil rights workers in 1964, federal power was not used to find the murderers of these innocents, though it was clear the state would not attempt to do so; nor has federal power been used to prevent or solve the countless murders committed against nondescript blacks in Mississippi (or elsewhere) before and since then. This failure to use federal power is in fact a studied use of federal power to uphold white domination.

And what is true of politics and murder has been true of employment and housing. Federal power has never been used to impose penalties upon industry to end discrimination — and discrimination accounts for more than half of black unemployment. In housing black people have since 1961 pleaded in vain for relief from the heartless ravages and hardships worked upon us by federally sponsored urban renewal; blacks in Harlem, forced into one of the greatest concentrations of housing unfit for human habitation in the world, during the same period (1961-1966) conducted rent strikes designed to force the owners of this housing to improve it but received only indifference and hostility from the federal government.

Interestingly, the single most powerful man in housing in the federal government during this period was a black man, Robert Weaver; while the second most powerful man in the federal anti-job discrimination machinery was also a black man, Hobart Taylor. Their failure to take these actions in industry and housing which would be simple, natural recourse to a black power government in Mississippi may indeed reflect their lack of courage and lack of identification with the black mass, but more than this it reflects a disarming white liberal disposition in America that came into vogue with John Kennedy: the tendency to select blacks for high government posts so long as these blacks support white domination, serve white interests, and take no initiatives in behalf of the black mass. It reflects, finally, a rock-firm opposition to black freedom, a clear and determined use of federal power to maintain white domination of the black man in the United States.

Because the presence of federal power within a state is so pervasive (i.e., through the federal courts, federal agricultural agents, federal participation in employment planning and labor relations, schooling, health, transportation, etc.) the federal government has a capacity for destroying black state power which is far beyond the capacity of whites within any given state. Worse: it not only has the capacity, it has the WILL to use that capacity. But this capacity and will are not without a potent counter.

THE ANSWER TO FEDERAL OPPOSITION

THE answer to federal opposition to black state power is a complex of studied moves POLITICAL, DIPLOMATIC, ECONOMIC, AND MILITARY.

The crucial first step is the early acceptance of an essential and inevitable decision by those who seek black state power. This is the decision to withdraw the state (ultimately, withdraw the entire, new, five-state union of Mississippi, Louisiana, Alabama, Georgia, and South Carolina) from the United States and establish a separate nation.

This is necessary because the inevitable opposition of the federal government would be irresistible so long as it operates within the state; it must be put OUTSIDE the state.

Of first importance are the diplomatic moves. As Malcolm X taught, the black man’s struggle must be INTERNATIONALIZED, for it is only within the United States that we are a minority. Joined with other peoples of color beyond the American borders, black men bestow upon white men the status of a minority. The struggle must be internationalized for an even more basic and directly negotiable reason: we must draw to our cause the moral and material support of people of good will throughout the world; this support, correctly used, could impose upon the United States federal government an amount of caution sufficient, when coupled with the military viability of the black state itself, to protect that state from destruction beneath certain and overwhelming federal power.

In short, the effort to win public support for the black struggle from the Afro-Asian nations, started in earnest by Malcolm X and maintained so resolutely by Robert Williams, MUST BE CONTINUED AND INTENSIFIED; we must, moreover, continue and intensify the effort to raise serious, substantial questions concerning the status of black people in the United States and bring these questions before the United Nations and the World Court. Fortunately, the groundwork for this effort has already (by 1966) been faithfully laid by such men as Robert A. Brock, founder of Los Angeles’ SELF-DETERMINATION COMMITTEE, and Baba Oserjeman Adefumi, founder of the New York-headquartered YORUBA COMMUNITY.

As Adefumi, Brock, and their fellow workers have shown, the central questions to be brought before the United Nations and the World Court are two:

A. THE RIGHT OF BLACK PEOPLE AS FREE MEN TO CHOOSE WHETHER OR NOT THEY WISH TO BE CITIZENS OF THE UNITED STATES. This right was never exercised: freed from slavery by constitutional provision, black people were given no choice as to whether they wished to be citizens, go back to Africa or to some other country, or set up an independent nation. Instead, the OBLIGATIONS of citizenship were automatically conferred upon us by the white majority, while the RIGHTS of citizenship for black people were made conditional rather than absolute, circumscribed by a constitutional provision that “Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation," and subjected to 90 years of interpretation and re-interpretation by the courts, the Congress, and the state legislatures. Adjudication of this question must bestow upon those black people wishing it a guarantee of their right to be free of the jurisdiction of the United States and assure that their right to freedom shall not have been jeopardized by the payment of taxes, participation in the election process, or service in the military during the period before adjudication. These later acts are participated in by the blacks in America who seek adjudication, only under coercion and as defensive measures.

B. THE RIGHT OF BLACK PEOPLE TO REPARATIONS FOR THE INJURIES AND WRONGS DONE US AND OUR ANCESTORS BY REASON OF UNITED STATES LAW. Reparations have never been paid to black people for the admitted wrongs of slavery (or since slavery) inflicted upon our ancestors with the sanction of the United States Constitution — which regulated the slave trade and provided for the counting of slaves — and the laws of several states. The principle of reparations for national wrongs, as for personal wrongs, is well established in international law. The West German government, for instance, has paid 850 million dollars in equipment and credits, in reparations to Israel for wrongs committed by the Nazis against the Jews of Europe. Demands for reparations, funneled through a united black power Congress, must include not only the demand for money and goods such as machinery, factories and laboratories, but a demand for land. And the land we want is the land where we are: MISSISSIPPI, LOUISIANA, ALABAMA, GEORGIA, and SOUTH CAROLINA.

The bringing of the first question to the United Nations — the question of black people’s right to self-determination — creates a substantial question demanding action by that world body and puts the black power struggle in America into the world spotlight where the actions of the United States against us are open to examination and censure by our friends throughout the world. It provides these friends, moreover, with a legal basis for their expressions of support and their work in our behalf.

The raising of the demand for land, as part of the reparations settlement, infuses needed logic and direction into the American black struggle and increases the inherent justice of our drive for black state power and the separation of the new five-state union from the United States.

The separation is necessary because history assures us that the whites of America would not allow a state controlled by progressive black people, opposed to the exploitation and racism and organized crime of the whole, to exist as a part of the whole. Separation is necessary because black people must separate ourselves from the guilt we have borne as partners, HOWEVER RELUCTANT, to the white man in his oppression and crimes against the rest of humanity. Separation is possible because, first, it is militarily possible.

When the 13 American colonies declared their independence from Britain, they also forged an alliance with France, which not insignificantly contributed to the colonies’ victory. When the Confederacy separated from the United States, it formed alliances with Britain and other European powers, and these alliances might have sustained her independence had not this creature been so severely weakened by sabotage and revolts of the slaves themselves and their service in the Union Army. In more recent times the state of Israel was created in 1948 and maintained against Arab arms by her alliances with the United States and Britain. In 1956 the independence of Egypt was maintained against invasion by Israel, supported by France and Britain, by her alliance with Russia: Russia threatened to drop atomic missiles on London if the invaders did not withdraw. In 1959-1960 an independent, anti-capitalist Cuba was saved from invasion and subjugation by American might (as American might would invade and subjugate another small Caribbean island republic, the Dominican Republic, in 1965) because, again, of an alliance with Russia.

The lesson is clear: black power advocates must assiduously cultivate the support of the Afro-Asian world. MORE, that moment when state power comes into our hands is the same moment when formal, international alliances must be announced. Indeed, these alliances may prove our only guarantee of continued existence.

CHINA

IN 1966, as he had in 1963, the leader of the CHINESE PEOPLE’S REPUBLIC, MAO TSE TUNG, pledged support of the Afro-American’s struggle in America. Because China was in 1966 the only Afro-Asian nuclear power, and because China augured soon to have delivery systems — missiles and submarines — capable of striking anywhere in the world, China becomes able to exercise upon the United States the same kind of nuclear deterrence which the United States and Russia exercise upon one another, and which Russia exercised upon Britain in 1956 to save the independence of Egypt. ALLIANCE WITH CHINA IS, THEREFORE, OF UTMOST IMPORTANCE. The presence of Chinese nuclear subs in the Gulf of Mexico, supporting black people in Mississippi who have well made their case for independence and land before the United Nations, may tend to discourage the overt and reckless use of federal arms to wreck black power.

Yet alliance with China may prove more difficult, psychologically, for black people than logic might suggest. Subjected to the rampant racism that all Americans must daily live and breathe, many black Americans have not only absorbed an abhorrence for " communism” (which, almost like racism, is also constantly taught) but have absorbed the fear-hate reaction toward the Chinese which white people possess. Black people must remember, where communism is concerned, that white Americans have no fear of white communists that prevents them from giving aid to Yugoslavia, trading with Poland, Hungary, Rumania, and Czechoslovakia, and seeking the broadest types of commercial and cultural relations with the Soviet Union. If white Americans do not fear WHITE communists, why should Americans of color fear communists of color?

The answer, of course, is race prejudice. But black people should remember that 300 years before Vasco Da Gama, a white man, sailed around the horn of Africa and rained death, mutilation and destruction upon the prosperous cities of the black Swahili, the Chinese had been trading IN PEACE AND FRIENDSHIP with these same blacks. The Zeng (the blacks) and the Chinese exchanged ambassadors. Indeed, the whole history of contact between yellow and black stands in marked and beautiful contrast to the history of contact between white and black. This tradition of peace and friendship with the Chinese, of mutual respect, is the tradition upon which black power advocates build.

ECONOMIC AND POLITICAL VIABILITY

IF international military alliances can preserve us, the creation of new political and economic arrangements can strengthen us.

The manner in which the United States used economic sanctions in an effort to strangle Cuba once military adventures became too risky is an object lesson in what lies in store for black state power concurrent with and after federal military power is neutralized. The problem of white technicians leaving factories and laboratories would be met in the same way that Egypt met the problem when white pilots suddenly left the Suez Canal and predicted the canal would become a silt-filled ditch in a month. President Nasser used available Egyptian pilots to train others and hired additional pilots from friendly countries: the canal hardly lost a day because of the pilots and is operating more efficiently and more profitably than ever before. Black people in America have sufficient skills within our own ranks to run virtually every industrial and research facility necessary. Where there is a paucity of skills, the black government could contract for these from Japan, China, Africa, wherever they are to be found and are friendly.

The problem of foreign exchange and capital is less easily met; but it has been met, albeit with sacrifice and difficulty, by China, Guinea, and Cuba, countries most isolated from their traditional avenues of financial intercourse, and it can be met by the black power state. The reality is that the creation of a black power state from states now within the continental United States will itself diminish the power of the United States to control world commerce and foreign exchange, just as expenditures for the war in Viet Nam through 1966, while the U.S. attempted to maintain a peacetime footing at home, were seriously impairing the stability of the U.S. dollar and the ability of the U.S. to resist gold-drain pressures imposed on her by other countries. The reality is that power positions in the world DO change, and sometimes very rapidly. American power to strangle black government in 1974 will be less than it was during the 1960’s when it tried — and failed — to strangle Cuba.

Black power government must look for economic relations not toward the hostile United States but toward the black-run West Indies and Guyana, Cuba, Haiti, the Dominican Republic; toward new common market arrangements involving these countries as well as countries in Africa, Asia, South America, and the Pacific.

The economic arrangements can grow gradually into greater political arrangements, uniting, first, perhaps, the black power state on the U.S. continent with the states of the West Indies and Guyana in a stronger and more durable federation than was before possible. From this could follow other political unions with Guinea, Tanzania, and other countries in Africa, strengthening us all against exploitation from within and without, securing to us all most firmly the hope for a better life.

And black people in America must remember that they come not as beggars to these new alliances: we will bring numbers — perhaps nine million people — and skills and capital and a sure knowledge of the enemy. We will bring too, God willing, by the dawning of our moment of truth, a vision and dedication, a spirit of sacrifice equal to that of our brothers in Africa, in China and Southeast Asia, in all places where men strive resolutely for a better world.

Meanwhile, in the cities of the North, the captive islands where black men live in seas of racist, dominating whites, black people can support the black power movement and, finally, the black power state by using their power in Congress, so long as it lasts, to restrain the hand of the United States in repression of the black power movement and state. The power of black men as Northern judges and state and city officials can be used to protect from injustice members of the black underground army, who serve us all. Not least, the pursuit of political power in the Northern cities will for some time continue to be necessary for the protection of our people there, for changing within the black community the anti-black atmosphere, fed by the schools and communications media, so that those good black people heretofore lost to our struggle through self-doubt and self-hate may instead be enlisted in the cause.

Too, those in the North, like those in the South who are able, must begin the rigorous self-discipline which is necessary to success of black power. Among other things this involves the accumulation of capital and the support of our struggle. A meritorious suggestion is that two per cent (2%) of every worker’s take-home earnings (that is, those workers who believe in black power) be applied to the struggle as a voluntary tax: one per cent (1%) for the local struggle, half for communications and other expenses and half for savings or economic development plans; and one per cent (1%) for the struggle in the South, again half for economic development.

CONCLUSION

NOW, herein is a prognosis for the war in America — indeed, a plan, believed by the author to be founded in history and constructed from the realities and necessities of our time, a plan which follows through to logical conclusions the implications of the drive for black power.

This plan calls for:

1. A HOLDING ACTION IN THE NORTH, with armed black communities, sympathetic to the Republic of New Africa, and supporting the Republic with money, skills, information, political pressure, and people;

2. A MAJOR DRIVE TO WIN BLACK CONTROL in Mississippi, where a near-majority of black people live, based on the principle of winning consent of the people: convincing black people to take their consent from the government of the United States and give that consent to the government of the Republic of New Africa; this is concurrent with similar drives for black control in Louisiana, Alabama, Georgia, and South Carolina.

3. A VIGOROUS MILITARY CAMPAIGN, based on our defense of property in the South purchased by the Republic of New Africa and defense of land over which the Republic claims sovereignty by reason of black people (a) having lived traditionally on the land and worked it, (b) having fought for the land and clung to it, and (c) having taken their consent from the United States and given it to the Republic of New Africa;

4. THE PURSUIT IN THE UNITED NATIONS of the Recognition of the independence and sovereignty of the Republic of New Africa and the right of black people to reparations, including not only money, machinery, factories, and laboratories, but land, from the United States government.

5. THE CULTIVATION OF SUPPORT for the Republic among the Afro-Asians; the achieving of diplomatic recognition from these nations; the seeking of alliances with the Afro-Asians, including the nuclear-armed Chinese, to discourage U.S. federal power from reckless attacks on the Republic.

6. THE USE OF STATE POWER in the Republic to purify and improve education, to end discrimination and unemployment to start and run industries;

7. THE CREATION OF ECONOMIC UNIONS AND A COMMON MARKET between the Republic and the black Caribbean nations, with Africa, Asia, and South America, and, finally,

8. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE ECONOMIC ALLIANCES into larger and stronger political aggregates, starting first, perhaps, with a federation linking the black state on the continental U.S. with the black-controlled nations of the West Indies and Guyana.

This is, to be sure, a program of BLACK NATIONALISM. It would be untrue to say that this is the plan which Malcolm X whispered whole into the author’s ear. It is a plan synthesized from the contributions of many, only a few of whom are here recognized. But more than any man the late Malcolm X, who in the last 18 months of his life became God’s surest prophet to this lost black tribe in America, gave me to see it as I have seen it. Therefore, that men may know who we are and what we believe as distinguished from others, I have made bold to call this the MALCOLM X DOCTRINE and we who pursue it THE MALCOLMITES.

Now, brothers and sisters, go forth for all that is just and good. Challenge and defeat the forces of evil — not for water sprinklers or even for dignity in the abstract, but for land and power, the ability to shape our own lives. Go forth and reconstruct the world!

EPILOGUE

August 1968

THE Black Man’s new and final — final because it will be victorious for us — war in America has been slow starting. It was 1963 when the dogs and fire-hoses had been used with such brutality against us in Birmingham, 1963 when the young blacks of Birmingham had lifted the first molotov cocktail against the police, and 1963 when, finally, innocent black children would be murdered and maimed in a bombblast, set by a white racist, as they sat in Sunday School. For all the publicity and flurry which would surround nonviolence for another five years, non-violence, as a hope-pregnant technique for black people, had died with the children in 1963.

True: it would be nearly a year before the valiant blacks of Harlem would add the rifle and shotgun to the molotov cocktail and thus open our final war in America. And it would be four years more before the blacks of Cleveland would trap and outgun the police in the ghetto, thus punctuating that period — four years long — during which we had been the victor in destroying the beast’s property with the torch, but during which he, the beast, had been the victor in the number of persons killed. Now, having passed Cleveland, we will never go back. For this is a prime characteristic of the black man’s war here: that we progress slowly toward all-out conflict, but, once past a step, we never go back.

As I write this, young black men in Inkster, a suburb of Detroit, have shot and killed a state policeman and wounded several others. As you read this, other black men will almost certainly be taking their toll of white policemen’s lives because — the white policeman is the shock-troop of the oppressor’s army, because the white policeman has been the closest, most visible, most palpable, most explosively vicious instrument of the white race’s continuous brutality against us, the chief instrument of the white race’s will against us.

Like the black guerrillas in Inkster these others, too, will probably have been exposed to the concept of land and power. It is this concept which must shape the next meaningful step in our war in America.

The exercises in the northern cities, the war against the police, are a demonstration of the courage of our generation, and our determination, a statement of contempt for the so-called odds against us. The war against the police is a necessary response of men to brutality, and it must be aided by all of us. Every black person has this obligation: to support the black underground, to support those who bear arms — through confidence in the underground, through pride in the guerrillas, through money where that is necessary, through concealing the guns, the ordnance, the equipment, and the persons of the guerrillas, through medical and legal services, through giving information to the underground, through service on juries and a vote for acquittal — this is most important — when black guerrillas are hapless enough to be captured and tried by the enemy. After Cleveland, no one of us, black, stands beyond the obligation to support and serve — in some way — the black underground. For, non-violence failed, after the fair trial of eight difficult, suffering years (1955 through 1963): no one can ask for more. Now it is our turn.

And you who are in the underground have obligations too. The name of the game is service. Your act is without the blessing of God, of history, of your people unless it is performed for the purpose of serving the Revolution. Your oath requires that you be a leader in creating a better world and a better people: that you reject the use of narcotics or the sale of them to your brothers and sisters or Negroes; that you reject the hustle, putting game on brothers and sisters; that you treat brothers’ wives as one’s own sisters. You have an obligation to protect black people; to educate black people and Negroes without terror, if possible, to create opportunities for non-combative brothers and sisters to serve the revolution, without exploiting them. And what is given for the Revolution, what is solicited for the Revolution, what is taken for the Revolution must go to the Revolution; the good guerrilla will be sustained. Then, call yourself not a guerrilla-revolutionary unless you submit to intolerance for cowardice and death for treachery, laziness or sloth.

You have the further obligation of moving our war in America toward the successful acquisition of land and power, on this continent, in our time. Do not be misled and do not mislead your brothers into thinking that you must die in the streets of the northern cities; this would be good enough — to fight in the streets of the northern cities for nothing more than our dignity and our manhood — were there no further goal and no possibility of further victory. But the further goal is here, and it is attainable: land and power, a separate, free, progressive, rich powerful black nation, in our time, on this continent, through your faith and your courage and your arms.

Many brothers must come South with us now and fight as guerrillas and as soldiers in the Primary Army, the Initial Expeditionary Force, to hold the land and protect the sovereignty of the Republic of New Africa. Many more brothers must go to overseas bases, by the hundreds of thousands, to train and be equipped with the modern implements of war, to* return here, finally, and consolidate our victory, that we all may build, after our War In America, a new society in which war is fought no more and mankind together, having used technology to serve our animal needs, may turn to the pursuit of God, to the pursuit of man’s true place in the universe and mankind’s true destiny.

Republic of New Afrika map

Republic of New Afrika map

Report from black america 1969.JPG
How Social Movements Die.jpg

“Int this book, I have attempted to shed some light on social movement demobilization (i.e., why individuals no longer associate with a political challenger pursuing social change, why the ideas initially pursued by dissidents shift in fundamental ways, why the activities selected by challengers are altered, and why formal institutions cease to exist. . . .

Essentially, my argument involved a co-evolutionary dynamic composed of behavioral challengers - social movement organizations (SMOs) and political authorities. The former (the movement institution) attempts to recruit, socialize, and act on behalf of specific goals using a wide variety of tactics - specifically those viewed as being outside of the mainstream of political engagement and frequently with an element of coercion involved (e.g., contentious politics). The latter (authorities) attempts to intimidate, frustrate, scare off, and/or eliminate challengers with a wide variety of tactics, most notably overt and covert repressive activity. Co-evolution becomes relevant because both sides of the conflict respond to each other’s attempts at influencing them, and they do so in a way that attempts to simultaneously promote their own survival and their opponent’s death or containment. The different actors are not simply shocked and perturbed by each effort, however, as currently perceived. Rather, I argue that attempts are made to reduce the impact of conflictual exchanges during the course of the conflict.

On one hand SMOs realize that authorities attempt to disrupt them, and they try to prepare their membership for what could transpire, informing them about what will happen, what it will be like, and what they should do if and when it occurs. I called this reappraisal. In addition to this, movement organizations attempt to provide their members with enough social and psychological support, identity, and effectiveness in understanding what is going on and meeting the needs of constituents so that they can establish and retain trust (i.e., a willingness to put oneself into another’s hands despite significant risk.)

On the other hand, political authorities realize that SMOs attempt to counter their attempts at disruption, and thus they attempt to counter the counter-activity. One approach to this is what I called overwhelming, when authorities apply more repression than anticipated but of the same type. Alternatively, authorities can try outwitting, when they apply strategies that are different from what dissidents believe will be used against them. Governments also attempt to create distrust, but for this to actually work, challengers generally need to internalize and express their suspicions, thereby partially taking the responsibility for this movement problem. Toward this end, on some occasions, authorities can plant stories about infiltration, release information suggesting subversion, or make their agents easily identifiable to try to wield influence. . . .

Within this book, these hypotheses were explored through process tracing, using a unique data source that covered a group called the Republic of New Afrika (RNA) and the efforts of the U.S. Government to monitor, contain, and destroy this social movement organization. This interaction took place between 1968 and 1971. As conceived, the RNA pursued four objectives: (1) they wanted five states in the Deep South to be given to African Americans so that they could create their own nation (institutionalizing the one that already existed), (2) they wanted reparations for slavery, (3) they wanted a plebiscite to determine what should happen with blacks, and (4) they wanted a separate government. . . .

Consulting more than ten thousand documents (including local, state, and federal police records; media reports from Detroit and national newspapers; and various records from the RNA itself, I carefully examined five periods during the relevant state-dissident conflict: (!) the founding of the RNA on March 28, 1968; (2) the implementation and development of its secessionist initiative in Ocean Hill-Brownsville, Brooklyn, in October 15, 1968; (3) the shooting, raid, and mass arrest at New Bethel Baptist Church in Detroit on March 28, 1969 (known as the ‘New Bethel Incident’); (4) the development of a faction within the organization on November 6, 1969; and finally, (5) the raid, shooting, and arrest in Jackson, Mississippi, of assorted members that occurred on August 18, 1971. . . . Identifying the individuals involved, the institutional structure in place, interventions undertaken (i.e. actions), and ideas advocated by the organization to understand the degree of demobilization, I examined all documents in the available archive by the day for the two-month period before the events in question to establish a baseline. I then examined the time of the event itself as well as the two-month period after the event was completed to assess effects. This approach allowed me to examine what changes (if any) took place and how long these lasted . . . .

In line with my argument, the results disclosed that the demobilization of the RNA was connected with the organization’s largely failed approach at reappraisal of repression, but this did not account for the RNA’s demise by itself. Rather, it reinforced the loss of trust that resulted from the organization’s failure to achieve pursued goals, including the protection of organizational members from state repressive action. Generally preparing for overt repression, the organization was beset with a series of incidents involving covert action, which had been largely unanticipated. Overt behavior did exist, but the RNA was largely prepared for it, and thus it was somewhat less devastating for the group. . . . As anticipated, the inability to predict what form of repression would be used decreased trust within the organization.

Generally unanticipated and thus damaging to the organization’s morale was the protracted length of time over which repression influenced SMOs. . . . My investigation of the RNA, however, revealed that the dissidents talked or thought about planned activity concerning previous repressive behavior for months, and occasionally for years, after relevant events occurred. In a sense, the analysis suggests that dissidents become carriers of repressive experiences, which they thereafter take with them into the social movement, affecting all who come across them.

Also generally unexpected was the greater importance of covert repressive action (largely neglected in existing literature) relative to more overt behavior (largely the focus of existing work). As found, the fear of informants and internal subversion proved to influence RNA (de) mobilization far more than anything else, in part because it turned every other member of the organization into a potential traitor. Once perceived, this is hard to overcome. In the U.S. - RNA case, when the leader of the organization became aware of this dynamic (of members seeing each other as potential traitors and shutting off from further contact or communication), the members attempted to reestablish trust by decreasing the number of individuals to only the most trustworthy and starting again. Not only was this inefficient as the activities of these individuals were infiltrated as well, but this inevitably alienated those who were not among the innermost circle, and it decreased the number of people involved with movement activity as the pool had been reduce.

In the end, the RNA was caught in a downward spiral in which repeated failures of reappraisal continued to reduce trust and, in turn, other internal dynamics beset the organization that are frequently highlighted by social movement scholars. One important negative influence was an organizational factor generally considered under the category of rigidity. Over time, a small clique of individuals (led by Gaidi Obadele/Milton Henry and Imari Obadele/Richard Henry) hindered the RNA’s ability to adapt to changing personnel and circumstances because they largely dominated the RNA throughout the period under examination. Resource acquisition was a persistent source of tension as well, which fed into other organizational problems, both internal and external. Indeed, the more the RNA tried to do, the more money they tried to squeeze from their membership (especially the group in Detroit). this led to greater sacrifices, greater expectations about what would happen, and greater grievances when they did not.

Under all this weight, the individuals, institutions, and interventions largely demobilized. Although several individuals continued to engage in struggle, it seemed that ideas were the only elements of the claims-making effort that persisted. The dream of the black nation initially sparked by Malcolm X and later buoyed by Robert F. Williams within the relevant cohort of activists in Detroit continued, but nothing like how it was imagined. . . .

The RNA versus U.S. government research teaches those interested in challenging political authorities a great deal about social movement demobilization. For example, guided by the preceding findings, if one were trying to mobilize, then one would need to be concerned with selecting individuals who are committed to an organization with a set of ideas and tactics but not so rigidly devoted to them that they are unable to adapt to situations around them. It is clear from the analysis that there needs to be some structure for engagement within the institution and rules for dealing with participation, but there also needs to be some flexibility. Furthermore, there need to be mechanisms for adjusting these institutions and roles in a transparent, easily understood manner.

Although this sounds reasonable, given the task of challenging political authorities, potentially with deadly violence, these requirements are not as easy to establish and maintain as it might seem. For example, only someone significantly committed to a cause would want to join an organization in which individuals could potentially be killed (i.e., so-called high-risk challengers). It should not surprise anyone that these people might not be excessively flexible when it comes to adjusting objectives and tactics. However, effective reappraisal necessitates the systematic and continuous analysis of repressive behavior, understanding how it influences social movement participants, behavior, and institutions as well as communicating this understanding to those in the movement. Such a process is crucial for establishing trust which is determined by other things as well.

Indeed, my research shows that simply predicting repression correctly is not all that needs to be done. In the U.S.-RNA case, when overt repressive behavior occurred in line with movement expectations, this increased the trust of and reliance on the power of those contending with this type of repression, the military wing of the RNA (the Black Legion). This led the government to overwhelm as well as outwit the challengers, however, who seemed to realize that such a reliance revealed a particular vulnerability with the RNA. Specifically, as the role of the Black Legion increased, the role of others decreased, which in turn reduced general trust in the organization as more and more individuals were shut out. Once the struggle became a military one, only the military and those activities advocated by them were thought necessary.

Perhaps most important, the research discloses that individual members of SMOs are not only the physical embodiment of the revolutionary cause but potentially the embodiment of fear, paranoia, and duplicitous activity, which advances the government’s agenda. . . . .

A final point concerns reducing the potential for wedge issues being developed within challenging institution and decreasing the potential for political authorities to exploit them. This involves maintaining a constant watch on topics over which group members are highly divided and attempting to diffuse the development or escalation of such tensions. . . . .

THINKING MORE (AND DIFFERENTLY) ABOUT THE CASE

Most of the RNA was involved with giving workshops, holding conferences and meetings, giving speeches, conducting petitions, and engaging in marches and demonstrations. The only thing “radical” about the group’s tactics concerned the preparation for military confrontation with the U.S. government in the form of shooting practice, hand-to-hand combat, survival training, discussions of guerrilla activity as a second-strike capability, and secession. The group was not like the American Communist Party, trying to overthrow all of capitalism, but they clearly were more radical than the anti-tax activists who would rather avoid U.S. political authorities than take them on directly under any circumstances.

When it comes down to it, the RNA was also more radical than the Nation of Islam (NOI) and the Black Panther Party (BPP). Although the NOI discussed secession, they generally seemed content with carving out small sections of American cities and covertly having a presence. The NOI never overtly tried to challenge U.S. political authorities or overtly secede. Similarly, the RNA was far more ambitious than the BPP , which largely accepted the U.S. government, but in the end seems to have had a much more obvious and enduring impact on American politics and social life in general. The various elements of the RNA are worth contemplating, for it helps us understand what they can be reasonably compared to.

The RNA was interested in pulling the black ‘nation’ out of the United States. By almost any measure, this would be viewed as a radical objective, thereby suggesting that perhaps the RNA should have adopted a less open structure. Some privacy and secrecy would have helped the organization engage in its activities without tipping off U.S. officials to what they were doing. In addition, it would have reduced suspicion as it would have been harder for unsympathetic individuals to gain entry.

Structurally, the RNA was semi-open, which seems to differ from movement organizations that maintained similar objectives within comparable political economic contexts. Essentially, the RNA would let any African American attend their meetings, and they were relatively open to individuals joining after some minor hurdles were overcome (e.g. taking a few nation-building classes and doing some reading.) This is a great approach if one is interested in trying to reach as wide an audience as possible. This approach is questionable, however, if there are concerns such as those of the RNA, about infiltration and internal subversion.

Interestingly, the RNA generally disregarded the possibility that it could be infiltrated or overestimated its ability to operate in the midst of government agents and subversion. This error proved to be critical for the organization and for those studying their demobilization. For example, given the RNA’s actual objective, it would have reduced the chances of infiltration and subversion and diminished trust had the RNA been more closed. At the same time, this could have made repression of the organization more legitimate in the eyes of the American audience, which tends to view closed organizations more skeptically - especially those of a radical nature. In fact, I would maintain that every step toward a more radical and/or military approach increased the government’s interest in exploiting the organizational structure of the RNA. In contrast, if the RNA had moderated its objective, then it could have been semi-or even fully open.

The radical nature of the RNA’s objective was countered by its rather conventional approach to achieving it, for example, a plebiscite would lead to an official declaration of nationhood, U.S. recognition, and negotiation for reparations and separation.

The RNA needed mass support from the black population to make their declaration of sovereignty legitimate. Most African Americans, however, were not aware of the RNA.

So the dissident organization had to make itself open not only to sympathetic blacks, who were not yet committed, by also to those who were just curious an/or wanted to listen, as well as to black who pledged allegiance to the U.S. government. . . .

Much of the self-defense rhetoric and planning of the black power movement was to prevent this from taking place. What would protect black folk from such an experience? The answer was simple: an effective, military-trained fighting force that, through its very existence or through its behavior, would deter such an attack and potentially engage in effective military-trained fighting force that, through its very existence or through its behavior, would deter such an attack and potentially engage in effective military behavior by inflicting significant damage on the opponent. Accordingly, when the RNA had the opportunity, they created an army - adorned in a full African-inspired uniform and engaged in shooting practice and other drills such as hand-to-hand combat.

In addition to this, the RNA wrote about and to a lesser extent talked about something they referred to as ‘second strike capability.’ Here the idea was that if the RNA and its citizens overrun in some manner, then others would seek vengeance with ‘sleeper’ (i.e., agents who would become active when needed) throughout the United States who would engage in guerrilla warfare, rebellion, and/or random acts of terror.

In a sense, the RNA took the fear that many whites had of every African American (i.e. the suspicion that deep down they might not like whites and that they were ready to strike out against them) and used it for their own purpose of appearing to magnify their strength.

This orientation was important for what happened to the RNA because the ‘defensive’ posture they adopted was interpreted as ‘offensive’ by authorities (like discussions of how weapons believed to be deterrent could be seen as provocative). In this view, the RNA was directly challenging the state’s monopoly on the holding and wielding coercive power as well as the claim of sole legitimate use of this power within the relevant territorial jurisdiction. Such a situation is particularly interesting when thinking about current U.S. policies concerning the recent ‘Stand Your Ground’ laws.

What else could the RNA have done? Well, in the beginning, the RNA was focused on the overt attack as the primary threat, and thus one could argue that they could have been more focused on covert repressive action. At a minimum, they could have at least conceived of a combination of the two. This would have introduced into the RNA some more detailed protocols for screening and accepting new members as well as developing sophisticated mechanisms for checking on individuals once they had entered into the organization (shifting their approach to reappraisal). . . . Thus numerous movement organizations at the same period had moved to a similar conclusion. Related, any black organization that was trying to mobilize people at the time had to address the issue of black victimization. Some kind of protection had to be offered to get people to overcome their very real fears of engaging in social struggle. The RNA took this task on directly. . . .

As conceived and practices, the RNA was a relatively open institution with elements that were closed, it was politically socialistic as well as democratic in orientation and maintained very broad goals. This is important for trust in different ways. For example, the openness of the organization (to anyone of African decent) was useful in that it allowed individuals to enter the space and see what was going on, enhancing transparency. Many things were also hidden from the average member, however, such as how the leadership made the decisions that they did, which would not have been good for building trust. Although the leadership was initially appointed, which would have limited a sense of trust, they were selected as members of a ‘government,’ and thus they were expected to be accountable in some sense . . . .

Finally, the broadness and ambitiousness of the RNA’s goals made actual delivery and success difficult, if not impossible to achieve. . . .

With a clearer idea of what they wanted to do and how they would do it, it is likely that the RNA would have been better at staying with what they set out to do. . . .The group that formed the RNA had some reservoir of trust going into the social movement, but much of it rested on the backs of Malcolm X’s memory, the presence of Robert F. Williams, and the existence of the RNA itself, as well as several years’ worth of varied struggles. With high stakes and little time to pull things together, this put a tremendous amount of pressure on the dissident organization to deliver, but they had not quite worked out the end product. This said, they put forward an idea of what that end product could be and hoped that members of the ‘nation’ would step forward to assist in its actualization . . . .

Had the organization stayed with the southern focus or continued to prepare for a plebiscite in Detroit without distraction, they might have been able to avoid the internal dissension that followed as well as sustain the trust that comes with consistent effort on a core aspect of an organization’s goals.

Alternatively, the RNA could have followed its electoral secession strategy with trying to win the appointment of a police chief in a county where the black population was numerous and where they would be able to convince enough individuals to vote for a sympathetic candidate. Once appointed, the person could deputize the RNA members, and with this protection, they could then create part of the Republic. In a sense, the movement to Jackson was done more out of desperation and an attempt to get something done with as much fanfare and publicity as possible but with little mass.community support and limited RNA participation. . . .

With regard to the possibility that the U.S. government would have taken a different approach, I find this unlikely given the circumstances. In many respects, the RNA played to the strengths of the political authorities at the time in Detroit, Michigan, and the federal government. With the move to rural Mississippi, the RNA was no longer present within a sea of potential observers and sympathizers who could have born witness to what took place, such as at the time of the New Bethel Incident. Rather, they were in an isolated geographic locale - something that they feared in War in America. Moreover, the RNA provided probable cause with its discussion of nation building and secession. It was a small step from these concepts to the belief that potentially illegal weapons and explosives existed and that these might be used in some way, shape, or form against the government and/or whites in the area.

JUNE 8, 1954: THE MOST IMPORTANT DAY IN 20TH CENTURY AFRICAN AMERICAN HISTORY

Exactly 66 years ago the Ethiopian Emperor, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Conquering Lion of Judah came to Chicago after giving African Americans citizenship and their "forty acres and a mule" in a Black Empire at a time when America was practicing Jim Crow apartheid.

13 YEARS LATER, THE ETHIOPIAN EMPEROR USED MALCOLM X'S PETITION TO THE WORLD COURT TO PROSECUTE THE RACIST APARTHEID GOVERNMENT IN SOUTH AFRICA.

This is the story they haven't told you.

Excerpt from

50th Anniversary of His Imperial Majesty Emperor Haile Selassie I First Visit to the United States (1954-2004)

HIM Book cover.JPG

Jubilee Greetings and Rastafari Blessings from Chicago on June 8, 2004: 1,189 days before the Ethiopian Millennium

Exactly fifty years ago today, Haile Selassie I came to Chicago and made an unscheduled visit to the south side to visit South Park Baptist Church, 3722 S King Drive. I and Sister Myrah decided it was important to go to the church in an attempt to get a "touch"--an insight, an inspiration -- from remembering HIM's presence at that very spot exactly one jubilee later.

I&I visit was all the more significant due to the fact that this morning at 6:05 am CST the path of Venus directly crossed over the disc of the Sun, an event known as the Venus Transit. This event happens every 130 years and, according to Kiara Windrider and The Global Oneness Foundation,

"The energies of Sun and Venus blend together, and as these blended radiations make their way into the Earth's electromagnetic fields, it weaves the energies of love and unity into the mass consciousness of the planet, and potentially into the hearts of every man, woman, and child alive on Earth."

During this "astronomical event of the year" writes Carl Johan Calleman, PH.D,

“it is hard to avoid the impressions that the very transit of Venus across the Sun has somehow served to concentrate these energies and has sent an intensifying beam to planet Earth. During the Venus transits the cosmic energies were thus strongly amplified. There are however many good reasons to believe that the Venus transit on June 8, 2004. . . will herald a development of communications between human beings that is not based on technology. The chief reason is that we are now at a stage . . . that favors the right brain half and the intuitive faculties of our mind that are mediated by this. And so, we may expect that the upcoming Venus transit will launch an era of communications utilizing mental rather than electromagnetic fields. . . . Since there is no person alive today who was born in 1882 or earlier the Venus transit in 2004 will be everyone's first such experience. What may we then expect from this occurrence?"

Given that I and Sister Myrah were the only two people able to experience the Venus Transit in the very City where Haile Selassie was a full Jubilee ago, and in the exact location where His Imperial Majesty, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Conquering Lion of Judah uttered His special message to the African in America, I raspectfully ask for the attention of the Rastafari Family Worldwide at this time.

Haile Selassie's message spoken at the South Park Baptist Church exactly fifty years ago today was that if the United States has been able to assume its outstanding position as leader in the world today,

"it has been due, in no small part, to your [i.e descendants of Africa] profound religious faith and ideals."

His Imperial Majesty also said,

"The high station which the United States has attained has also been due to the devoted labors of every American citizen. And not the least of the credit for these achievements is due to the numerous groups of American citizens who have made their home on the great African continent of which Ethiopia is proud to be a part."

Recalling his 1936 warning to the League of Nations, when Italy was invading his country, Haile Selassie said that in those

"difficult hours in our fight for independence, we were not standing alone because peoples of African origin throughout the world were with us in spirit through their moral and spiritual support. It is only natural, therefore, that we Africans should follow with deepest interest the inspiring achievements and contributions of the peoples of African origin in the United States. By your actions, your devotions and your sacrifices you are justifying throughout the world the advancement of the cause of racial and social equality and the right of all peoples to freedom, independence and self-expression."

In His Imperial Majesty's first exclusive interview since His arrival to the United States on May 25, 1954, Emperor Haile Selassie told the Chicago Defender newspaper that,

"My message to the colored people of the United States is that they continue to press forward with determination, their social and intellectual advancement, meeting all obstacles with Christian courage and tolerance, confident in the certainty of the eventual triumph of justice and equality throughout the world."

Lion+of+Judah+message+for+negroes.jpg

During the brief but exclusive interview the Emperor also exploded the oft repeated rumor that the people of Ethiopia do not wish to be identified with the colored people of America or associate themselves with their problems. With this rumor in mind, the Emperor, the Emperor was asked, "Is there a kindred feeling between your people and the colored people of America?" The Emperor replied:

"The people of Ethiopia feel the strongest bond of sympathy and understanding with the colored people of the United States. We greatly admire your achievements and your contributions to American life and the tremendous development of this great nation. I have been deeply impressed with the warmth of the reception which the colored people of the United States have reserved for me."

Lion of Judah Links Negroes.JPG

Next, the Emperor was asked, "What do you feel is the best solution to the unrest found in Africa today?" Emperor Haile Selassie replied,

"The orderly progress of the African people toward self-government and the increasing participation by the people themselves in the institutions of their government, is, in my opinion, the best long term solution to the political tensions which exist in parts of Africa where self-determination has not yet been fully achieved. [Ras note: Remember that HIM is speaking in 1954, before even Ghana had independence (1957)-- nine years before the OAU was formed.] The expansion of opportunity for education and the improvement in living standards through development programs will also be important factors in any such program."

Finally, the Emperor was asked what had been the highlight of his visit to America thus far. Haile Selassie replied,

“I have of course been greatly impressed by the warmth and cordiality of my reception, including of course, the overwhelming warmth of the reception extended me by the colored people of this great nation."

Lion+of+Judah+is+King+for+a+Day.jpg

That was His Imperial Majesty Haile Selassie I's message exactly fifty (50) years ago today. This message came at a time when His Imperial Majesty had already invited Africans in America to repatriate to Ethiopia in 1919 (Ethiopian Empress Zauditu’s nephew and Commander of the Imperial Army Dedjamatch Nadao's secretary Ato Sinkas to Harlem’s Black Jewish leader and Musical Director of the UNIA Rabbi Arnold Josiah Ford);

Abyssinian Mission.JPG

again in 1922 at the UNIA Convention; in 1927 through Dr. Workeneh Martin; and in 1929 to Rabbi Arnold Josiah Ford through Ato Gabrou Desta, who carried Ras Tafari's message that

“We would welcome them back to Ethiopia, their Fatherland . . . . There is plenty of room for them here and we are certain they would be of the greatest aid in restoring their ancient land to its pristine glory.”

Recognizing the need of incoming Repatriates to become Citizens of Ethiopia, His Imperial Majesty issued in the Consolidated Laws of Ethiopia that become part of the 1931 Constitution, under Section 9 NATIONALITY 12(2), the following provision providing for Citizenship for Black people of the West:

“12(2) If the Imperial Ethiopian Government deems any foreigner who applies for Ethiopian citizenship to be of value or if it finds other special reason which convinces it that the applicant should be granted citizenship it may grant him/her Ethiopian citizenship even if he/she does not fulfill the [residency and language] requirements prescribed in Article 12(b) and (d) of the Nationality Law of 1930.”

By 1931, with a framework in place for the full Repatriation of Blacks from the West, Ato Gabrou informed Rabbi Ford and Eudora Paris of land concessions granted.Of course, the Fascist invasion of Ethiopia in 1935-36 interrupted the Repatriation movement of Africans in America until 1948, when, in a letter to the Executive Committee of EWF Local 31 in Kingston, Jamaica, EWF Executive President George Bryan announced the 500 acre Shashemane land grant, which was the personal property of the Emperor, given on a trial basis, "since the way it is utilized will be the touchstone for additional grants."

In 1953, His Imperial Majesty sent Madame Sahara on an 18 month repatriation-recruiting mission through Black communities in the United States. A year later, Mamie Richardson of the EWF, went on a similar tour in Jamaica. In the twelve years since His Imperial Majesty regained His Throne in Addis Ababa, Haile Selassie had quadrupled His national economy, Ethiopia was exporting meat, cereals and vegetables to the Middle East, had established a state of the art telecommunications facility in Kagnew, and had made Ethiopian Airlines one of the best and most competitive in the world. That is why Emperor Haile Selassie told a special joint session of the US Congress, on May 28, 1954 that,

"In consequence, in many respects, and particularly since the last world war, Ethiopia has become a new frontier of widely expanding opportunities, notwithstanding the tremendous set-back which we suffered in the unprovoked invasion of our country nineteen years ago and the long years of unaided struggle against an infinitely stronger enemy. The last seventeen years have seen the quadrupling of our foreign trade, currency and foreign exchange holdings. Holdings of American dollars have increased ten times over. The Ethiopian dollar has become the only US dollar-based currency in the Middle East today. The assets of our national bank of issue have increased one thousand percent. Blessed with what is perhaps the most fertile soil in Africa, well-watered, and with a wide variety of climates ranging from temperate on the plateau, to the tropical in the valleys, Ethiopia can grow throughout the year crops, normally raised only in widely separated areas of the earth's surface.

Since the war, Ethiopia has become the granary of the Middle East, as well as the only exporter of meat, cereals and vegetables. Whereas at the end of the war, every educational facility had been destroyed, today, schools are springing up throughout the land, the enrollment has quadrupled and, as in the pioneer days in the United States, and indeed, I presume, as in the lives of many of the distinguished members of Congress here present, school-children, in their zeal for education, take all sorts of work in order to earn money to purchase text books and to pursue their education. Finally, through the return in 1952 of its historic ports on the Red Sea and of the long-lost territory of Eritrea, Ethiopia has not only regained access to the sea, but has been one of the few states in the post-war world to have regained lost territory pursuant to post-war treaties and in application of peaceful means and methods. We have thus become a land of expanding opportunities where the American pioneering spirit, ingenuity and technical abilities have been and will contribute to be welcomed."

Again, on June 8, 1954, His Imperial Majesty told 1,1000 of Chicago's top business, civic and government leaders that,

"Unlimited opportunities exist (in Ethiopia) for American capital and pioneering spirit . . . "

Having recognized the "no small part" that Africans in America contributed to what Haile Selassie called America's "phenomenal progress", Emperor Haile Selassie I, by the time of His visit to Chicago on June 8, 1954, was well-ready to make good on his "Repatriation Offer" which the Chicago Defender newspaper reported as follows:

"a house, rent-free, a salary at least equalling that which applicants are now earning or could earn in America, free transportation to Ethiopia for applicants and their families, annual three-months vacations with pay and -- in some instinces -- automobiles provided by the government. . . . Persons interested in applying for employment in Ethiopia or receiving additional information are advised to write the Ethiopian Embassy in Washington."

Ethiopia Jobs Go Begging Repatriation Offer.JPG

Given that June 8, 2004 is a day of intensified energies for mental communications on the Jubilee Anniversary of His Imperial Majesty, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Conquering Lion of Judah's presence in the place where I was born and raised, I can't help but to take time to Commemorate the message that the Almighty Himself gave fifty years ago, and its relevance to today. Now, I have a message for the whole Rastafari Family Worldwide.

The message is this:

Exactly fifty years ago, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords came to carry I&I home to a place He Himself had prepared that where He lived, I&I shall abide. It was open to all, yet, even unto today, few have forwarded? Why? Why did I&I fail to claim and manifest I&I deliverance fifty years ago? Ras Mora, during the Jubilee Commemoration Exhibition in Brooklyn, New York, gave the reasoned answer summed up thus: faced with the choice between Repatriation and Integration, the people of African descent in America chose integration. On the heels of the integrated military coming out of World War II and the Korean War, having, apparently, triumphed in the Brown vs. Board of Education decision, We, the Black people of the West, MISSED I&I DELIVERANCE!

Consider this: Ethiopia in 1954 was an emerging world power every bit as much as the United States, who itself had just suffered a "Great Depression" in the late 1920's and early 1930's. Like Ethiopia in 1935-1936, America became embroiled in War in 1941, having been attacked at Pearl Harbor. Today, America is celebrating her "D-Day" victory at Normandy, just as Ethiopians celebrate the Great Ethiopian Anniversary of May 5, 1941 when Emperor Haile Selassie entered Addis Ababa to regain His Throne. Fifty years after the Emperor of Ethiopia came and visited the President of the United States, Ethiopia, the first civilization on earth which gave all peoples religion, science and culture, has now become the last in nearly every major index of quality of life, while America has become the world's only superpower nation.

What happened? Now, fifty years later look at the facts:

Ethiopia is no longer a "well-watered" food exporter with a sky-rocketing economy. Though I&I never give up hope for a glorious Ethiopian future, the fact is that Ethiopia is ravaged by drought, famine, illness, and lack of development. Ethiopia again lost her access to the Red Sea when Eritrea separated. Is this what Haile Selassie envisioned in 1954?

Haile Selassie was recruiting I&I to play no small part in Ethiopia's development, no less than I&I played in America's of which he said I&I had reason to be proud. Thus, I&I have to take some responsibility for the conditions in Ethiopia just as I&I have to take responsibility for conditions in our communities in the west. To the degree that Haile Selassie already set I&I free, so is I&I responsibility at home and abroad. As the prophet Marcus Mosiah Garvey said in a speech delivered at Madison Square Garden on March 16, 1924:

“The thoughtful and industrious of our race want to go back to Africa, because we realize it will be our only hope of permanent existence. We cannot all go in a day or in a year, ten or twenty years. It will take time under the rule of modern economics, to entirely or largely depopulate a country of a people, who have been its residents for centuries, but we feel that with proper help for fifty years, the problem can be solved. We do not want all the Negroes in Africa. Some are no good here, and naturally will be no good there . . . . “ [Philosophy and Opinions of Marcus Garvey]

What effect has the thoughtful and industrious of the race had on Ethiopia fifty years after Haile Selassie, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Conquering Lion of Judah actually came to carry I&I home? From this perspective, one must honestly answer, very little. Did not Haile Selassie have great expectations from I&I? Yes!!! Shashemane has not been developed, additional grants were not given, and "phenomenal progress" in which our ancestors played no small progress has not been achieved.

Thus, the true meaning of the Jubilee Commemoration of His Imperial Majesty Emperor Haile Selassie I First Visit to the United States, 1954, for We, the descendants of Africans in America, is the mercy and forgiveness of His Imperial Majesty for having failed to "Come out of her my people".

As Rasses in America, our God and King came to carry His people home and did not fail to provide everything I&I need for a better life in our Forefather's and Foremother's land. Emperor Haile Selassie came and gave His people citizenship and their "forty acres and a mule" in a Black Empire at a time when America was practicing Jim Crow apartheid. We chose to integrate into America.

Our experts, reflecting on fifty year after the Brown v Board of Education decision, have concluded that the sitution of public education for Black youth is worse than fifty years ago. Likewise is the situation for Black people in the criminal justice situation, for Black farmers, in every field accept sports and entertainment. In all, the descendants of Africans in America have not become free from the legacy of slavery and racism.

Now, at the outbreak of hostilities against America which started on September 11, 2001 (Ethiopian News Years), the descendants of Africans in America have become second class citizens and have integrated themselves into the judgment which is coming to America. When weapons of mass destruction are used again against America, in America, there will not be any distinction or discrimination made. The integrated African Americans will suffer America's fate right along with her first-class citizens.

I&I are in the same position as descendants of Africans in Europe, who were looking at the outbreak of hostilities in Europe. At that time, enlightened people could see the soon-to-come consequences of failed foreign policies. Haile Selassie himself said at the League of Nations,

"Today it is us [Ethiopia], tomorrow it will be you [Europe]. You have struck the match in Ethiopia, but it shall burn Europe!"

Imagine you were a Black person , living in Europe, and foreseeing what was to come. The Voice of Ethiopia, which became the official organ of the Ethiopian World Federation, Inc., as early as 1937, published articles every week foretelling of the "doom" of Europe. All the bombs, air raids, tanks, trenches, dead bodies, millions of dead bodies, war, poverty, famine, millions of dead bodies. Ask anyone to tell of their struggles surviving World War II in Europe . . . . Back then, there was no "Africa for the Africans" to Repatriate to. Haile Selassie was himself living in Bath, England! There was no place to run to, to escape to. Haile Selassie had only just begun to prepare a place that where He is, I&I shall abide. Black people in Europe must have been horrified upon the realization that they could not escape the same dark fate which befell Ethiopians at home! Well, that same fate is about to befall America. Yet, descendants of Africans in America were given an opportunity for deliverance in 1954 and instead chose to integrate into America.

Not knowing this history, descendants of Africans in America could not properly respond to the destruction of the World Trade Center on September 11, 2001. That is why, in the just published book Paradox of Loyalty: An African American Response to the War on Terrorism edited by Julianne Malveux and Reginna A. Green with a Forward by Cornell West, published by third World Press in Chicago, among the twenty-six (26) submissions purporting to represent the full range of African American response to the War on Terrorism, none of them express an emigrationist, repatriation response. Given the blighted condition of Black life in America, along with the fact that America was now the target of hostilities and has become the most vulnerable in her history, there is now, more than any period in African American history, reason to embark on a "Back to Africa" program. With diminished quality of life and the impending "doom of America", Repatriation to Ethiopia, our divine heritage as HIM said, represents today, as it did in 1937, our best and last hope for existence itself.

Read the details of Ethiopia’s effort to sue the racist apartheid government of South Africa at the World Court at the time when Malcolm X was trying do do the same thing with Ethiopia’s help.

AFTER BROWN VS. BOARD OF EDUCATION: HAILE SELASSIE, MALCOLM X, MARTIN LUTHER KING, REPATRIATION AND THE OAAU

Lion of Judah Conquers Windy City.JPG

Marcus Garvey Message to the People: Lesson 16 Propaganda (and War), The Course of African Philosophy

Marcus Garvey Course of African Philosophy.jpg

LESSON 16

PROPAGANDA

(Relevant excerpts in the wake of the murder by torture of George Floyd)

“Propaganda means to propagate or to make known extensively some particular phase of human intelligence. The desire is to convert or influence the people to the acceptance of the truth of that particular intelligence that is sought to be spread among them.

Propaganda can be true or false in its origin or intent; but it is always directed at the public for the purpose of winning the support of that public to the sentiment expressed in the propaganda. If you hate a man, giving him a bad name well may explain one of the purposes of propaganda without truth behind it.

Nearly all organized efforts have a system of propaganda to convert people to their principles and get them to support them even though there may be no merit behind it all.

Propaganda is all around you; to make you buy a special brand of cigarettes, although no good, but advertised to be the best; to make you drink or use a certain brand of tea; telling you of its wonderful qualities and its everlasting benefits when thee is absolutely nothing to it, and so on.

Before the war of 1914-1918, the Germans were known to be the most cultured and scientific people in Europe. When the war started, the other nations in order to discredit the Germans and to hold them up to world ridicule and the contempt of civilization, released the propaganda that classified the Germans as Huns and barbarians. This also reveals how organized intention can be carried to the public for public acceptance without thought.

The press, cinema, pulpit, schoolroom are all propaganda agencies for one thing or the other. The pulpit carries religious propaganda, the schoolroom carries educational propaganda, the press carries out written propaganda, the platform carries on oral propaganda, the cinema carries out demonstrative propaganda. These methods have been devised by the white man to spread his ideas universally among men. That is why he is able in a major sense, to control the mind of the people of the world.

The white man is a great propagandist. He fully and completely realizes the value of propaganda. Therefore, you must organize your propaganda to undo the propaganda of other people; if their propaganda affects your interest. The bible is religious propaganda, the school book is literary propaganda. The novels and books you read are also literary propaganda, all calculated to bring about certain results beneficial to the propagandist.

Never forget then that you are surrounded by a world of propaganda, all dressed up or cooped up to suit a doubtful public that is not careful about what it digests from without. The artist is also a propagandist. He paints pictures to convey the idea he wants to impress upon the non-thinking and doubtful public. The sculptor is also a propagandist. He chisels figures and portrays them to suit the aims or purpose he wants to achieve. The pictures of the Madonna and Christ and of the angels are painted portraying the white race, so as ti inflict upon the rest of the world the belief that God, the angels and the Holy Family are all white, as well as Adam and Eve. Adam and Eve were black. They also paint the devil and the imps of hell black to impress upon the world the belief that all that is black is evil and all that is white is good and holy.

Tear from your walls, all pictures that glorify other races. Tear up and burn every bit of propaganda that does not carry your idea of things. Treat them as trash.

When you go to the cinema and you see the glorification of others in the pictures don’t accept it; don’t believe it to be true. Instead, visualize yourself achieving whatever is presented, and if possible, organize your propaganda to that effect. You should always match propaganda with propaganda.

Have your own newspapers, your own artists, your own sculptors, your own pulpits, your own platforms, print your own books and show your own motion pictures and sculpture your own subjects. Never accept as yours subjects of another race; but glorify all the good in yourselves. . . .

Watch the newspapers, magazines and journals daily for propaganda against your race or your institutions; particularly against the U.N.I.A. Rush into print immediately a defense of your race institutions and organizations from any attack. Never allow an insult propagated to go unanswered by you. Be ever vigilant to down anything by way of propaganda that dishonors or discredits you. Don’t help the other fellow carry on propaganda against yourself or your race. All propaganda comes from the arranged desire of individuals and not from a race as a whole. It is the thinkers and leaders who originate propaganda. By insisting on its wide distribution they get other people to think as they like.

Don’t accept the thoughts of others through propaganda, unless it coincides with yours. Don’t follow the band down the street because it plays sweet music to the propaganda of the circus manager. He may lead you into the circus tent and take away your pocketbook; that is to say, don’t get on anybody’s band wagon, because he may drive you to hell with his sweet music. Like the pied Piper of Hamlin, who played his sweet pipe and led the rats out of the city and into the sea and drowned them.

Propaganda organized by somebody else is always calculated to take advantage of you. Don’t help them do so. Always ask, what is this about? What is the object of this? Who has sent this out? What is he aiming at? Will it hurt me and my race? Is he trying to get an advantage over me? Is it honest? Is it true? If you ask these questions of all propaganda that comes up, before you swallow it, you will be able to take care of yourself. . . .

The idea of the white man making black a symbol of mourning and sadness is just to show the extreme of the purity of whiteness and it’s joy and happiness. Reverse this. If possible teach the Negro that when he is in mourning he should wear white, and when he is happy to wear black. This is meeting propaganda with propaganda, the hatchet with the hatchet, the stick with the stick and the stone with the stone. Everything on earth is man’s creation. So out of man’s propaganda and mind he has created his special systems of opinion to meet his designs.

Therefore, customs are based upon acceptance of propaganda skillfully engineered. Have your own propaganda and hand it down through the ages. . . . Write your own interpretation of the scriptures and history and teach them as far as the interpretation of others affect your race.

Challenge the thought of any book of other literature that dishonors or discredits you in any particular way; and give it the widest publicity so as to undo the harm intended. Remember, always, that an error not corrected ultimately becomes a fact. Never allow false statements or allegations against your race to become current and pass into history as if they were facts.

UNIA Soldiers.jpg

WAR

War is the hellish passion of man let loose in opposition to man. It sums up the cruelty of man towards man. It always aims at the stronger taking advantage of the weaker to gain that which could not have been acquired otherwise; because of the failure to use human reason. War comes when men fail to adjust their differences with reasoning.

Always be prepared for the exhibition of the vilest passions of men in war. Man has always warred against his fellow man. . . . No generation has shown that man intends to become wholly reasonable. Therefore, in time of peace, prepare for war, so as not to be caught unprepared by your enemy who will naturally be the stronger, if he is prepared while you are not prepared in using the implements of warfare. Was is not a good thing, but man is also not a good being. You must expect war from his disposition. All things are fair in war to win the advantage over your enemy.

When there is war, use all the implements at your disposal to defeat your enemy. Do not discuss terms while you are warring; discuss them after you are victorious. When war comes, all resources of intelligence and wealth, all utilities are placed at the service of those who conduct the war to make them victorious on behalf of those for whom they are warring. Therefore, have in view the obtaining and controlling of all such resources, factors and utilities that may be necessary as ammunitions of war.

There may be righteous wars as well as unrighteous wars; depending entirely upon the civilization that makes the war or defends itself in war. It may be war to put down human abuse in favor of human virtue. The war-makers have always justified war in some way or another. If you become engaged in a war, always have justification for your engagement.

If the war is not yours, get something out of it before you go into it and complete it for the good of others. Never go into war foolishly. Never sacrifice your life without good results for your cause. War is the best time to take advantage of your transgressor, whoever he may be. Whenever he is engaged in war and he promises you nothing, you will never get anything from him in time of peace. Therefore, during the time of war make your bargains before you help anybody else in war. If you are suffering from the abuses of others and there should be a threat of war against them from some other source, encourage it because it will be your chance to force a square deal. The more other people war among themselves, the stronger you become if you exercise good judgment.

Divide your enemies so as to gain your advantage. Always keep them divided so as to be able to gain the advantage. Your only hope of escaping the hate and prejudice of other people is to keep them severely occupied with other problems. If they have nothing else to attend to, they will concentrate on you and your problems will be aggravated.

While others have gone to war, try to be at peace among yourselves to gather the spoils of war. Never talk war openly to your enemies; but be prepared for war. If you talk it, they will become prepared waiting for you. Keep the other races divided and fighting each other as much as you can so as to take advantage for yourselves. . . .

UNIA soldiers 2.jpg

THE BALANTA STRUGGLE FOR JUSTICE AND EQUALITY: BRIEF SKETCHES OF ONE STRONG FAMILY'S ROLE IN AMERICAN HISTORY

Brassa Nchabra Descendants in American History2.JPG

“It is only the Balantas who can be cited as lacking the institution of kingship. At any rate there seemed to have been little or no differentiation within Balanta society on the basis of who held property, authority and coercive power. . . in the case of the Balantas, the family is the sole effective social and political unit. . . The distribution of goods, to take a very important facet of social activity, was extremely well organized on an inter-tribal basis in the Geba-Casamance area, and one of the groups primarily concerned in this were the Balantas . . . . In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, the Portuguese realized that the Balantas were the chief agriculturalists and the suppliers of food to the neighboring peoples. . . .The Balantas did not allow foreigners in their midst, but they were always present in the numerous markets held in the territory of their neighbors.”

Walter Rodney, A History of The Upper Guinea Coast 1545 to 1800

B’RASSA NCHABRA ARRIVES IN AMERICA

Sometime around 1758, B’rassa Nchabra was born in Nhacra on the Atlantic coast of modern day Guinea Bissau in West Africa. Just prior to the American Revolution, B’rassa Nchabra was captured and brought to Charleston, South Carolina as part of the illegal English slave trading in the area. According to the Negro Law of South Carolina (1740), Section I declared “all Negroes and Indians (Free Indians in amity with this Government, Negroes, mulattoes and mestizos, who are now free excepted) to be slaves.“ However, Section 4 stated that “The term Negro is confined to slave Africans (The ancient Berbers) and their descendants. It does not embrace the free inhabitants of Africa, such as the Egyptians, Moors, or the Negro Asiatics, such as Lascars.” Thus, by this statute, B’rassa Nchabra, who was a free inhabitant at the time of his capture and came from a family lineage and people that had never been enslaved and were not subjects of any political authority, was wrongfully enslaved in Charleston through illegal English maritime activity. Being so young and unable to speak English, he could not make a case in defense of his freedom.

B’rassa Nchabra was forced to accept the name “George” - named after the infamous slave owner and traitorous leader of the Sons of Liberty terrorist group, George Washington. Eventually, George and his son Jack were purchased and brought to Wake County, North Carolina by Dempsey Blake, the great, great grandson of the pirate Robert Blake. Robert Blake was himself a rebellious traitor, fighting against his King during an English civil war and defeating Royal General Prince Rupert in 1650. For this, Robert Blake was given legal sanction for his mercenary actions by being designated Commander-in-Chief of the English Fleet. He stole $14 million worth of goods from the Spanish fleet and used this money to send his sons to America and establish lucrative plantations. His descendants would become some of the largest slave owners in America.

And thus started the history of a Balanta family in America.

Shortly after B’rassa Nchabra’s arrival in America, Prince Hall and seventy three other African-American delegates presented an emigration plea to the Massachusetts Senate in January, 1773. The plea stated,

“That your Petitioners apprehend that they have, in common with all other Men, a natural & inalienable right to that freedom, which the great Parent of the Universe hath bestowed equally on all Mankind, & which they have never forfeited by any compact or agreement whatever—But they were unjustly dragged, by the cruel hand of Power, from their dearest friends, & some of them even torn from the Embraces of their tender Parents—From a populous, pleasant, & plentiful Country—& in Violation of the Laws of Nature & of Nations & in defiance of all the tender feelings of humanity, brought hither to be sold like Beasts of Burden, & like them condemned to slavery for Life—Among a People professing the mild religion of Jesus . . .“

Expressing the sentiment of B’rassa Nchabra and the slaves in North Carolina, a slave in Guilford County created the song “Deep River”, stating the desire to “cross over” to Africa, the home of camp meetings:

Deep River, my home is over Jordan, Deep River,

Lord, I want to cross over into camp ground;

Lord, I want to cross over into camp ground;

Lord, I want to cross over into camp ground;

Lord, I want to cross over into camp ground;

In 1787, Richard Allen and Absalom Jones formed the Free African Society (FAS) and in 1791 formed the Mother Bethel African Methodist Church. By January, 1792 1,130 slaves who sympathized with the British during the American Revolution, led by Thomas Peters and David George departed from Canada to Sierra Leone. They were followed by nearly 500 maroons from Jamaica in 1800.

From 1792 to 1861 the slaves struggle for liberation, freedom, justice and equality debated all the questions of insurrection, emigration, repatriation, integration and nationalism. None of the free people of color could agree what to do.

In 1819, Brassa Nchabra’s son Jack had a son called Yancey. That same year, Dempsey Blake willed to his son Asa Blake both Jack and Yancey. In 1850, Asa Blake willed both Jack and Yancey to his wife Siddy. Finally, in 1853, in his sixties, Jack was emancipated. However, he was still a prisoner of war in the land of his captivity. That same year, the National Convention of the Free People of Color was held in Rochester, New York. There was no delegate from North Carolina to represent Jack and Yancey Blake. However, the convention stated,

“After due thought and reflection upon the subject in which has entered profound desire to serve a common cause, we have arrived at the conclusion that the time has now fully come when the free colored people from all parts of the United States, should meet together, to confer and deliberate upon their present condition, and upon principles and measures important to their welfare, progress and general improvement.”

B’rassa Nchabra family oral history given by Eustace Blake on August 9, 1974, states

"Our forefathers were George, Jack, Yancey. Yancey Blake married Melissa Page. Yancey begat nine children by Melissa. Two boys and seven girls. Boys: Yancey Jr and John Addison. During the civil war a group of Federal Soldiers came pass the house of my grandfather (Yancey Blake), Yancey Blake Jr. joined them and was never heard from anymore.”

Indeed, Yancey Jr. was born in 1847. The U.S., Colored Troops Military Service Records show him as "Henderson Blake", age 18, enlisted from 1863-1865. Yancey Jr., although free, enlisted in the army in order to fight for freedom for all slaves during the American Civil War.

In 1865, almost 150 delegates attended The Convention of the Colored People of North Carolina held at the Loyal AME Church in Raleigh, North Carolina. The President of the convention stated,

“There had never been before and there would probably never be again so important an assemblage of the colored people of North Carolina as the present in its influence upon the destinies of this people for all time to come. They had assembled from the hill-side, the mountains, and the valleys, to consult together upon the best interests of the colored people, and their watchwords, “Equal Rights before the Law.”

Writing to the Convention, William Coleman stated,

“In the first place, you should be allowed to vote as a matter of right.

There was only one State refused you this right in its organic law at the adoption of the Federal Constitution. Congress has recognized it over and over again, and many of you recollect when free persons of color voted in North Carolina . The great and good men who founded the Government felt it no degradation that the ballot-box was open to free persons of color, nor did Gen. Jackson so regard it when he called them "fellow-citizens" in his Louisiana campaign. But, further, it can easily be shown by the severest logic, that if you are not to be allowed equality before the law, then the principles laid down in the Declaration of Independence, upon which our Government is based, are words "full of sound and fury," signifying nothing."

You are four millions of people, the bone and sinew of the Southern States. If they are ever to recuperate and regain the important position they once held in the commercial world, it will be due to your energy and industry. Bat you may well ask how this is to be expected, if yea are denied the rights of freemen, if you are still to remain a proscribed and degraded race? If you are to have no other motive to incite you than a bare struggle for physical existence, if you are to feel no weight of responsibility, to be moved by no feelings of honor and patriotism, are to entertain no hopes for the elevation and advancement of your children to a higher standpoint than you now occupy, then indeed I do not see with what heart you can go to work at rebuilding the future of these shattered States.

But then, you will pay a tax to the support of the Government. Your brethren in Louisiana have been paying one for a number of years on property at the assessed value of fifteen millions of dollars. Is the colored man to have no voice in the appropriation of his money? And this, too, in a Government claiming to be Republican, and founded, after a seven years' war, upon the principle of taxation and representation!

Nothing could be more preposterous, unless it be to refuse men the right of suffrage who bare undergone all manner of hardships and dangers far rise sake of the Government; who have volunteered in the ranks of its armies, and risked their lives upon the battle-field to maintain its integrity. There is something more than a jingle of words in the copulation of "ballot and bullet."

But there is even a more terrible calamity that you may be doomed to bear than the denial of suffrage. I mean the denial of justice in our courts of law. If you are not to be admitted to the witness stand, how are you to prove your contracts? You will be at the mercy of every scoundrel who has a white skin, and is disposed to swindle you. Of course, you can have no protection for your property. How about yer persons? You may be set upon, beaten into a jelly, and outright, and although fifty respectable colored sons might have seen it, you will be without .What is to protect your wives and daughters from, the brutal last of those who would select a time when no white witnesses were present to effect their devilish designs? Formerly, your masters protected you as property; now, you must protect Yourselves as persons; and, unfortunately, the prejudice is too strong against you (I fear) to expect justice from the State. And there are other feelings, by no means so excusable as prejudice, and a policy by no means national, which will operate to keep you down. Your only hope is an appeal to Congress.”

A year later, The Freedman’s Convention was held in Raleigh, North Carolina, from October 2nd to the 5th. There were 115 delegates from sixty counties. The representatives for Wake Country were J. H. Harris, Charles Ray, Wm. Laws, S. Ellerson, H. Locket, J. R, Caswell. Moses Patterson and Wm. High, honorary members. During the Convention, although many government officials of the state of North Carolina addressed the Convention, the convention was not informed of their legal status in international law. Specifically, they were not informed that the 14th amendment was not a grant of citizenship but merely an offer of citizenship that required an acceptance of rejection. The convention was not informed of the principle of jus soli, that America had the obligation to offer citizenship to the African born on American soil but that it could not impose this citizenship. Furthermore, the the United States government, under obligation to make the offer, also had the power to create the mechanism – a plebiscite-- whereby the African could make an informed decision, an informed acceptance or rejection of the offer of American citizenship. Indeed, Section Five of the Fourteenth Amendment makes clear that Congress could pass whatever law was necessary to make real the offer of Section One. (Section Five says, 'The Congress shall have the power to enforce, by appropriate legislation, the provisions of this article.)

The first 'appropriate legislation' required at that moment -- and still required - was that which would make possible for the now free African an informed free choice, an informed acceptance or rejection of the citizenship offer.

According to to Imari Abubakari Obadele (founder of the Republic of New Africa):

“Let us recall that, following the Thirteenth Amendment, four natural options were the basic right of the African. First, he did, of course, have a right, if he wished it, to be an American citizen. Second, he had a right to return to Africa or (third) go to another country -- if he could arrange his acceptance. Finally, he had a right (based on a claim to land superior to the European's, sub- ordinate to the Indian's) to set up an independent nation of his own.

Towering above all other juridical requirements that faced the African in America and the American following the Thirteenth Amendment was the requirement to make real the opportunity for choice, for self-determination. How was such an opportunity to evolve? Obviously, the African was entitled to full and accurate information as to his status and the principles of international law appropriate to his situation. This was all the more important because the African had been victim of a long-term intense slavery policy aimed at assuring his illiteracy, dehumanizing him as a group and depersonalizing him as an individual.

The education offered him after the Thirteenth Amendment confirmed the policy of dehumanization. It was continued in American institutions . . . for 100 years, through 1965. Now, again following the Thirteenth Amendment, the education of the African in America seeks to base African self-esteem on how well the African assimilates white American folk-ways and values Worse, the advice given the African concerning his rights under international law suggested that there was no option open to him other than American citizenship. For the most part, he was co-opted into spending his political energies in organizing and participating in constitutional conventions and then voting for legislatures which subsequently approved the Fourteenth Amendment. In such circumstances, the presentation of the Fourteenth Amendment to state legislatures for whose members the African had voted, and the Amendment's subsequent approval by these legislatures, could in no sense be considered a plebiscite.

The fundamental requirements were lacking: first, adequate and accurate information for the advice given the freedman was so bad it amounted to fraud, a second stealing of our birthright; second, a chance to choose among the four options: (1) US citizenship, (2) return to Africa, (3) emigration to another country and (4) the creation of a new African nation on American soil.”

Thus, the resolutions of the Freedman’s Convention and all the similar conventions held throughout the United States were all UNIFORMED resolutions, and therefore did not meet the standard of the plebiscite for self-determination. Neither Jack or Yancey made a free and informed acceptance or rejection of the offer of citizenship and thus their legal status in the United States of America became “colonized Balanta people through forced integration.”

B’RASSA NCHABRA’S GRANDSON RETURNS TO HIS BALANTA ROOTS AS A FARMER AND BUSINESSMAN IN NORTH CAROLINA

Like his ancestors in Nhacra, Yancey would return to the vocation of farming and business. By the time of the 1870 Census, Yancey Blake was listed as farmer and the city directory showed that Yancey owned 12 acres of land. He was one of only two Negroes listed in the business directory.

Yancey listed in City Directory.JPG
Yancey listed in business directory.JPG

According to the History of the African Methodist Episcopal Church,

“Going no further back than 1815-29 . . . .We have nothing but the gentle rumbling sounds of moreal suasion against slavery. But these sounds became more and more violent from 1852 by the resolutions of the Democratic and Whig Conventions, held in the city of Baltimore, Md., when the struggles between slavery and liberty assumed a political form.”

It was during this period, in 1858, that Yancey’s son John Addison and daughter Sallie were born in House Creek, Wake County, North Carolina. Continuing with the History of the African Methodist Episcopal Church,

“On October 17, 1859, the military raid of John Brown at Harper’s Ferry was a prophetic blast of the trumpet of eternal and impartial justice, heralding the truth and the fact that just as slavery was beaten in Kansas, and driven out by ‘the sword of the Lord, and of Gideon,’ so slavery itself, enthroned on Southern soil, would be driven out of the Great Republic by the same sword of the Lord, and of Gideon. In the eye of the Christian philosopher, the former (the convention) was prophetic of the approaching civil war in favor of the perpetuity of slavery; the latter (the raid) prophetic of its complete overthrow and its utter extinction. So, then, these two events, which quickly followed each other, were the rumbling sounds of that political earthquake which shook the nation from center to circumference, and swallowed down the strongholds of the greatest despotism and absolutism that ever cursed a people and aroused the just indignation of heaven. . . .

Since the celebration of the senior centenary of the A.M.E. Church in 1866, and within the two decades found between 1863 and 1887, she has more than trebled herself. According to the official documents, the minutes of all the Annual Conventions, she then enrolled fifty thousand members. At the General Conference of 1884 she enrolled two hundred and forty-five thousand five hundred and ninety-seven. . . . Therefore it may be deemed safe to say that at the present (1887) we enrolled about three hundred thousand members, more or less. . . . It is positively affirmed by many, . . . that we now have five hundred thousand . . . .”

During the growth period, the A.M.E. Church produced the majority of the leaders of the free African people, including

Denmark Vesey (1767 - 1822) - “We are free, but the white people here won't let us be so; and the only way is to raise up and fight the whites.”

Daniel Coker (1780–1846) - “I can say, that my soul cleaves to Africa . . . I expect to give my life to bleeding, groaning, dark, benighted Africa. . . . I should rejoice to see you in this land; it is a good land; it is a rich land, and I do believe it will be a great nation, and a powerful and worthy nation. . . .If you ask my opinion as to coming, I say, let all that can, sell out and come; come, and bring ventures, to trade, etc., and you may do much better than you can possibly do in America, and not work half so hard. I wish that thousands were here. . . “

David Walker (1796 - 1830) - "If I remain in this bloody land. . . I will not live long...I cannot remain where I must hear slaves' chains continually and where I must encounter the insults of their hypocritical enslavers. . . . Fear not the number and education of our enemies, against whom we shall have to contend for our lawful right; guaranteed to us by our Maker; for why should we be afraid, when God is, and will continue, (if we continue humble) to be on our side? The man who would not fight under our Lord and Master Jesus Christ, in the glorious and heavenly cause of freedom and of God--to be delivered from the most wretched, abject and servile slavery, that ever a people was afflicted with since the foundation of the world, to the present day--ought to be kept with all of his children or family, in slavery, or in chains, to be butchered by his cruel enemies.

Martin Delany (1812 - 1885) - “Submission does not gain for us an increase of friends nor respectability, as the white race will only respect those who oppose their usurpation, and acknowledge as equals those who will not submit to their rule. . . . We must make an issue, create an event and establish for ourselves a position. This is essentially necessary for our effective elevation as a people, in shaping our national development, directing our destiny and redeeming ourselves as a race. . . .

Africa is our fatherland, we its legitimate descendants, and we will never agree or consent to see this . . . step that has been taken for her regeneration by her own descendants blasted. Our policy must be. . . Africa for the African race and black men to rule them. . . ”

Henry Highland Garnet (1815 - 1882) - You had better all die -- die immediately, than live slaves and entail your wretchedness upon your posterity. If you would be free in this generation, here is your only hope. However much you and all of us may desire it, there is not much hope of redemption without the shedding of blood. If you must bleed, let it all come at once rather die freemen, than live to be slaves. Let your motto be resistance! resistance! RESISTANCE! No oppressed people have ever secured their liberty without resistance. What kind of resistance you had better make, you must decide by the circumstances that surround you, and according to the suggestion of expediency.”

Henry McNeil Turner (1834 -1915) - “I used to love what I thought was the grand old flag, and sing with ecstasy about the stars and stripes, but to the negro in this country the American flag is a dirty and contemptible rag.”

During the 1890s, Turner went four times to Liberia and Sierra Leone. As bishop, he organized four annual AME conferences in Africa to introduce more American blacks to the continent and organize missions in the colonies. He also worked to establish the AME Church in South Africa, where he negotiated a merger with the Ethiopian Church. His efforts to combine missionary work with encouraging emigration to Africa were divisive in the AME Church. Nevertheless, in 1896 John Addison Blake, great grandson of B’rassa Nchabra, established the Union Bethel African Methodist Church in Cary, Wake County North Carolina. His sister, Sallie married Arch Arrington Sr., a negro and one of the largest land-owners and the first Mayor of Cary, North Carolina. Thus, by the turn of the century, B’rassa Nchabra’s great grandchildren had become one of the most prominent and powerful black families in North Carolina and in America.

Reverend John Addison Blake.JPG
Blake Family Church.JPG

John Addison’s son Eustace Lewis Blake (B’rassa Nchabra’s great grandson) was born in 1894. In 1942, he became the 44th Pastor of Richard Allen’s historic Mother Bethel AME Church in Philadelphia. In 1950 he went from Mother Bethel AME Church to became the pastor of the St. James AME Church in Newark, New Jersey where he served until 1966. In the book, Until Death Do Us Part, Dr. Mary White Williams recalls,

“Several years earlier, I had taken classes on ‘love, courtship, and marriage’ at St. James African Methodist Episcopal Church in Newark, New Jersey, and Rev. Eustace L. Blake was my instructor. He was also a fiend and a good mentor. Reverend Blake was a man of honor and integrity, and he became my ‘father in ministry.’

Reverend Eustace became a leader in both the business and spiritual community and was well-known for his principled and militant stance in defense of justice.

Philadelphia Inquirer Feb 6 1945

Philadelphia Inquirer Feb 6 1945

Courier Post Camden New Jersey November 27, 1958

Courier Post Camden New Jersey November 27, 1958

The Courier News Bridgewater New Jersey January 19 1961

The Courier News Bridgewater New Jersey January 19 1961

Reverend Eustace Blake honored for lifetime membership at NAACP 50th Anniversary in Newark.

Reverend Eustace Blake honored for lifetime membership at NAACP 50th Anniversary in Newark.

In June of 1963 , 75 protesters formed the Newark Coordinating Committee (NCC) and picketed Newark City Hall. They charged that there was discrimination in the city’s building and trade unions, apprentice programs, and job hiring. They issued an ultimatum to the Mayor: act or they will start throwing protest lines around selected construction sites.

Barringer Brawl.JPG

On July 3rd, an Emergency Memorandum was sent to the Mayor and the following day, to the President Kennedy and Attorney General Robert Kennedy:

Barringer Emergency Memorandum.JPG
Barringer Brawl 2.JPG

The book, Black Power at Work: Community Control, Affirmative Action and the Construction Industry states,

“[P]icketing and caustic negotiations . . . marked, according to the Newark Evening News, the official arrival of the civil rights movement in Newark. . . . To younger activists, the Barringer protest confirmed that liberal reform efforts not only failed to address the needs of growing Newark black communities but actively reinforced their political and economic marginalization. NCC’s tactics contrasted with the tepid emphasis on tolerance that characterized so much of the civil rights discourse and provided an alternative for activists dismayed by the essentially toothless options offered by the Mayor’s Commission. The NCC leadership of the Barringer protest marked the increasing influence of civil rights leaders who gained a foothold in the local movement by introducing mass direct action. Established black leaders, who had supported [Mayor] Addonizio and hoped to secure concessions from his administration, viewed these upstart activists with suspicion. Irvine Turner, the only African American on the Newark City Council, publicly opposed the pickets and criticized Curvin specifically. Most significantly, the Newark NAACP, averse to conflict, initially refused to join the NCC-led protest. At one ‘very tense meeting,’ Curvin was ejected at the insistence of Larrie Stalks, a prominent NAACP member and Addonizio appointee, after Curvin asked to talk about the CORE plans to bring young activists into the city for a summer organizing project.

Like the NAACP leadership, most of the Newark black clergy initially refused to support the NCC. But there were exceptions, including Reverend Dr. Eustace L Blake, who told his 2,000 congregants at St. James AME Church that

‘the price of freedom is not cheap’

and urged them to join the NAACP, the Southern Christian Leadership Council (SCLC which was organized by Balanta woman Ella Baker who went on to organize the Student Nonviolent Coordinating Committee SNCC), or even CORE.”

Rev Eustace Blake.png

In the aftermath of the Barringer pickets, a rally was scheduled to protest police brutality for July 29, 1964. The Association of Negro Voice, Independence and Leadership (ANVIL) was informed that the rally was an effort to incite a race riot. There was no riot at the time, but exactly three years later, the largest race riot did erupt in Newark, New Jersey.

THE NATIONAL ADVISORY COMMISSION ON CIVIL DISORDERS

The riots caused about $10 million in damages ($77 million today) and destroyed multiple plots, several of which are still covered in decay as of 2017. The riot in Newark was followed by a riot in Detroit, each of which set off a chain reaction in neighboring communities. On July 28, 1967, the President Johnson of the United States established the National Advisory Commission on Civil Disorders (Kerner Commission) and directed it to answer three basic questions: What happened? Why did it happen? What can be done to prevent it from happening again? According to the Report,

“This is our basic conclusion: Our nation is moving toward two societies, one black, one white--separate and unequal. Reaction to last summer's disorders has quickened the movement and deepened the division. Discrimination and segregation have long permeated much of American life; they now threaten the future of every American. This deepening racial division is not inevitable. The movement apart can be reversed. Choice is still possible. Our principal task is to define that choice and to press for a national resolution. . . . It is time now to turn with all the purpose at our command to the major unfinished business of this nation. It is time to adopt strategies for action that will produce quick and visible progress. It is time to make good the promises of American democracy to all citizens-urban and rural, white and black, Spanish-surname, American Indian, and every minority group. Our recommendations embrace three basic principles: * To mount programs on a scale equal to the dimension of the problems: * To aim these programs for high impact in the immediate future in order to close the gap between promise and performance; * To undertake new initiatives and experiments that can change the system of failure and frustration that now dominates the ghetto and weakens our society.

In the 24 disorders in 23 cities which we surveyed:

Although specific grievances varied from city to city, at least 12 deeply held grievances can be identified and ranked into three levels of relative intensity: '

First Level of Intensity 1. Police practices 2. Unemployment and underemployment 3. Inadequate housing

Second Level of Intensity 4. Inadequate education 5. Poor recreation facilities and programs 6. Ineffectiveness of the political structure and grievance mechanisms

Third Level of Intensity 7. Disrespectful white attitudes 8. Discriminatory administration of justice 9. Inadequacy of federal programs 10. Inadequacy of municipal services 11. Discriminatory consumer and credit practices 12. Inadequate welfare programs

The results of a three-city survey of various federal programs--manpower, education, housing, welfare and community action--indicate that, despite substantial expenditures, the number of persons assisted constituted only a fraction of those in need. The background of disorder is often as complex and difficult to analyze as the disorder itself. But we find that certain general conclusions can be drawn: * Social and economic conditions in the riot cities constituted a clear pattern of severe disadvantage for Negroes compared with whites, whether the Negroes lived in the area where the riot took place or outside it. Negroes had completed fewer years of education and fewer had attended high school. Negroes were twice as likely to be unemployed and three times as likely to be in unskilled and service jobs. Negroes averaged 70 percent of the income earned by whites and were more than twice as likely to be living in poverty. Although housing cost Negroes relatively more, they had worse housing-three times as likely to be overcrowded and substandard. When compared to white suburbs, the relative disadvantage is even more pronounced. . . .

We believe that the only possible choice for America is the third-a policy which combines ghetto enrichment with programs designed to encourage integration of substantial numbers of Negroes into the society outside the ghetto. Enrichment must be an important adjunct to integration, for no matter how ambitious or energetic the program, few Negroes now living in central cities can be quickly integrated. In the meantime, large-scale improvement in the quality of ghetto life is essential. But this can be no more than an interim strategy. Programs must be developed which will permit substantial Negro movement out of the ghettos. The primary goal must be a single society, in which every citizen will be free to live and work according to his capabilities and desires, not his color.

Recommendations For National Action

We propose these aims to fulfill our pledge of equality and to meet the fundamental needs of a democratic and civilized society--domestic peace and social justice.

EMPLOYMENT

The Commission recommends that the federal government: * Undertake joint efforts with cities and states to consolidate existing manpower programs to avoid fragmentation and duplication. * Take immediate action to create 2,000,000 new jobs over the next three years--one million in the public sector and one million in the private sector-to absorb the hard-core unemployed and materially reduce the level of underemployment for all workers, black and white. We propose 250,000 public sector and 300,000 private sector jobs in the first year. * Provide on-the-job training by both public and private employers with reimbursement to private employers for the extra costs of training the hard-core unemployed, by contract or by tax credits. * Provide tax and other incentives to investment in rural as well as urban poverty areas in order to offer to the rural poor an alternative to migration to urban centers. * Take new and vigorous action to remove artificial barriers to employment and promotion, including not only racial discrimination but, in certain cases, arrest records or lack of a high school diploma. Strengthen those agencies such as the Equal Employment Opportunity Commission, charged with eliminating discriminatory practices, and provide full support for Title VI of the 1964 Civil Rights Act allowing federal grant-in-aid funds to be withheld from activities which discriminate on grounds of color or race. . . . “

In 1961, the Area Redevelopment Act (ARA) was passed to aid in stimulating the economies of areas of high unemployment which had been left behind in the process of national development. The passage of the Manpower Development and Training Act in 1962 represented a greater innovation with broader provisions for institutional and on-the-job training coupled with new support of manpower research, and the requirement of an annual Manpower Report to the President. Additionally, in 1962 a task force established by US Department of Labor Secretary Willard Wirtz and reporting to his Manpower Administrator Same Merrick created the Jobs Corps. The aim of the program was to reduce unemployment. It became the central program of President Johnson’s War on Poverty agenda.

Between 1966 and 1968, Reverend Eustace Blake’s nephew, John L Blake (B’rassa Nchabra’s great, great grandson) served as the general manager for the Rochester Business Opportunity Corp (RBOC); training coordinator with the Sybron Corp, and deputy director for the Monroe Country Human Relations Commission. Referring to the RBOC, John Blake told the Times Union on March 9, 1968 that “The program will show that the Negro can succeed in his own business and industry… It will give young people a model to show that they too can be successful.”

After the Kerner Commission report, Richard Nixon made minority business enterprise a theme of his 1968 presidential campaign. After his election, President Nixon overcame meager funding of the Office of Minority Business Enterprise (OMBE) and was looking for blacks to serve in in his administration to promote minority entrepreneurship. He hired James Farmer, founder of the Congress of Racial Equality (CORE) to serve as Assistant Secretary of the Department of Health, Education and Welfare. He appointed John L Blake Deputy Manpower Administrator in July, 1969.

On April 17, 1970, John Blake had dinner with President Nixon at the White House. A year and a half later, the President appointed John Blake as Director of Job Corps. In this capacity, he directed the national residential manpower training program consisting of 65 centers which aid black men and women and a $2.5 billion budget.

John Blake at the white house april 17 1970.JPG
John L Blake8.JPG
John L Blake3.JPG

In an interview with About . . .Time magazine in March of 1974, John Blake said,

“When I came here, I had already said to hell with America and was on my way to Africa. I had a five-year plan; disposing of all my property, obtaining the necessary education courses for a teaching Certificate, and spending three years in the teaching field….then off to Africa.”

A year after John Blake’s dinner with President Nixon, John’s grand nephew, B’rassa Nchabra’s great, great, great, great, great grandson was born on April 14, 1971. This young man would graduate from Yale University, travel to Addis Ababa, Ethiopia to work at the African Union and become the first Director of the African Union 6th Region Education Campaign. After traveling to Ghana, Togo, Benin, Jamaica, Barbados, Trinidad, Panama and Honduras, as well as throughout the United States organizing black people to return to Africa, B’rassa Nchabra’s great, great, great, great, great grandson was given the name Siphiwe Baleka by a Council of Elders in Azania (South Africa) in 2007. In January of 2020, Siphiwe would be the first descendant of B’rassa Nchabra to return to his ancestral homeland in Nhacra, Guinea Bissau after 250 years. There he received the name,

B’rassa Mada.

Though a great effort was made to kill and erase the memory and spirit of B’rassa Nchabra’s ancestors, it managed to live and manifest itself in all the generations of B’rassa Nchabra. Through this one family, the spirit of Balanta people - great farmers, business men, and community organizers - played a significant role in American history and the struggle for justice and equality.

Nat Turner Award.JPG

KNOW YOURSELF, KNOW YOUR ENEMY: UNDERSTANDING EUROPEAN HISTORY PRIOR TO THEIR ARRIVAL IN WEST AFRICA

“The Christians from Europe erased our memory. After the terror and trauma of being kidnapped and captured, put in chains, brutalized and raped, put in the bottom of slave ships, the European Christians forbid our ancestors from using our names, speaking our languages, and practicing our culture. Within two generations we forgot where we came from and how we lived. Scared of insurrection following Nat Turner’s revolt in 1831, they decided to indoctrinate us with Christianity to make us docile and obey our slave-masters in return for future promise of a better life after death in heaven. Today, descendants of Binham B’rassa (Balanta people) brought to America, have no memory, no image in our brains, of the quality of life that we lived in Nhacra, our homeland. For six generations we were taught that we had no history and that WE were the savages when in fact it was the Europeans, plagued by a harsh climate, plagues, constant warfare with each other, enslaving each other and their Muslim enemies . . . it was the Europeans who were the barbarians and savages while we had been living a successful, indigenous form of communism for thousands of years. We had wealth in people and cattle, we were great farmers and dominated the local financial markets. We had no rulers or government authority, we paid no taxes and we were free and happy. You have to study these people, these Europeans. You have to really know them to understand how tragic it is that we were enslaved by such a pitiful people with an evil religion.”

- Siphiwe Baleka

English peasant of the 14th Century

English peasant of the 14th Century

Volume 1 of Balanta B’urassa, My Sons: Those Who Resist Remain documents the Nile valley origins of Binham B’rassa (Balanta people) which occupied the same environment and had a similar lifestyle as other Nilo-Saharan people of the Sudan. From 3,500 BC to 1400 AD, a period of nearly 5,000 years, ancient B’rass (Balanta people) migrated through the Sahel corridor and thus were a part of all the great African civilizations from which they migrated to finally reach the extreme west coast of Africa in the land they called Nhacra in modern day Guinea Bissau. To understand the ancient lifestyle of the Binaham B’rassa, one can start by observing the cultures of that region and understanding the sophisticated cultures of Africa in general..

Balanta Migration.JPG

According to Gomes Eannes de Azurara’s eyewitness account of the Portuguese’s first arrival in the land of Guinea in 1444:

Now these caravels having passed by the land of Sahara, as hath been said, came in sight of the two palm trees that Dinis Diaz had met with before, by which they understood that they were at the beginning of the land of the Negroes. And at this sight they were glad indeed, and would have landed at once, but they found the sea so rough upon that coast that by no manner of means could they accomplish their purpose. And some of those who were present said afterwards that it was clear from the smell that came off the land how good must be the fruits of that country, for it was so delicious that from the point they reached, though they were on the sea, it seemed to them that they stood in some gracious fruit garden ordained for the sole end of their delight. . . . Now the people of this green land are wholly black, and hence this is called the Land of the Negroes, or Land of Guinea. Wherefore also the men and women thereof are called ‘Guineas,’ as if one were to say ‘Black Men.’ . . .”

BALANTA PEOPLE ENCOUNTERED WHITE PEOPLE BEFORE THE PORTUGUESE ARRIVAL IN GUINEA

IBN BATTUTA DESCRIBES MALI IN 1352

When Ibn Battuta first visited Cairo in 1326, he undoubtedly heard about the visit of Mansa Musa (King of Mali from 1307 to 1332). Mansa Musa had passed through the city two years earlier making his pilgrimage to Mecca with thousands of slaves and soldiers, wives and officials. One hundred camels each carried one hundred pounds of gold. Mansa Musa performed many acts of charity and '“flooded Cairo with his kindness." So much gold spent in the markets of Cairo actually upset the gold market well into the next century. Mali's gold was important all over the world. In the later Medieval period, West Africa may have been producing almost two-thirds of the world's supply of gold! Mali also supplied other trade items - ivory, ostrich feathers, kola nuts, hides, and slaves. No wonder there was talk about the Kingdom of Mali and its riches! And no wonder Ibn Battuta, still restless after his trip to Al-Andalus, set his mind on visiting the sub-Saharan kingdom. Here is an excerpt from his travel journal:

“Sometimes the sultan [of Mali] holds meetings in the place where he has his audiences. . . . Most often he is dressed in a red velvet tunic, made of either European cloth called mothanfas or deep pile cloth. . . . Among the good qualities of this people, we must cite the following:

  1. The small number of acts of injustice that take place there, for of all people, the Negroes abhor it [injustice] the most.

  2. The general and complete security that is enjoyed in the country. The traveler, just as the sedentary man, has nothing to fear of brigands, thieves, or plunderers.

  3. The blacks do not confiscate the goods of white men who die in their country, even when these men possess immense treasures. On the contrary, the blacks deposit the goods with a man respected among the whites, until the individuals to whom the goods rightfully belong present themselves and take possession of them.

  4. The Negroes say their prayers correctly; they say them assiduously in the meetings of the faithful and strike their children if they fail these obligations. On Friday, whoever does not arrive at the mosque early finds no place to pray because the temple becomes so crowded. The blacks have a habit of sending their slaves to the mosque to spread out the mats they use during prayers in the places to which each slave has a right, to wait for their master’s arrival.

  5. The Negroes wear handsome white clothes every Friday. . . .

  6. They are very zealous in their attempt to learn the holy Quran by heart. In the event that their children are negligent in this respect, fetters are place on the children’s feet and are left until the children can recite the Quran from memory. On a holiday I went to see the judge, and seeing his children in chains, I asked him ‘Aren’t you going to let them go?’ He answered, ‘I won’t let them go until they know the Quran by heart.’ Another day I passed a young Negro with a handsome face who was wearing superb and carrying a heavy chain around his feet. I asked the person who was with me, ‘What did that boy do? Did he murder someone?’ The young Negro heard my question and began to laugh. My colleague told me, ‘He has been chained up only to force him to commit the Quran to memory.’

    Some of the blameworthy actions of these people are:

    1. The female servants and slaves, as well as little girls, appear before men completely naked. . . .

    2. All the women who come into the sovereign’s house are nude and wear no veils over their faces; the sultan’s daughter also go naked. . . .

The copper mine is situated outside Takedda. Slaves of both sexes dig into the soil and take the ore to the city to smelt it in the houses. As soon as the red copper has been obtained, it is made into bars one and one-half handspans long - some thin, some thick. Four hundred of the thick bars equal a ducat of gold; six or seven hundred of the thin bars are also worth a ducat of gold. These bars serve as a means of exchange in place of coin. With the thin bars, meat and firewood are bought; with the thick bars, male and female slaves, millet, butter, and wheat can be bought.

The copper of Takedda, is exported to the city Couber [Gobir], situated in the land of the pagan Negroes. Copper is also exported to Zaghai [Dyakha-western Masina] and to the land of Bernon [Bornu], which is forty days distant from Takedda and is inhabited by Muslims. Idris, king of the Muslims, never shows himself before the people and never speaks to them unless he is behind a curtain. Beautiful slaves, eunuchs, and cloth dyed with saffron are brought from Bernon [Bornu] to many different countries. . . .”

Here, then, Ibn Battuta is describing a Muslim Mali society completely abhorrent to our Balanta ancestors living in the region. Such a society violated their Great Belief which centered on equality. Thus, any kind of hierarchy creating masters and slaves, rulers [kings or Mansas] and subjects, was a direct threat to the Balanta way of life. The idea of shackling children to force them into the foreign indoctrination of a false religion of conquest is an offense of the greatest magnitude.

Here we also learn of the presence of white people and European goods in the Kingdom of Mali during the time when Mali was oppressing Binham B’rassa (Balanta people) who resisted Mali imperialism and engaged in cattle raids against them. Further Antonius Malfante, writing in 1447, describes life in in the Tawat and the Western Sudan Trade:

“After we had come from the sea, that is from Hono [Honein], we journeyed on horseback, always southwards, for about twelve days. For seven days we encountered no dwelling - nothing but sandy plains; we proceeded as though at sea, guided by the sun during the day, at night by the stars. At the end of the seventh day, we arrived at a ksour [Tabelbert], where dwelt very poor people who supported themselves on water and a little sandy ground. They sow little, living upon the numerous date palms. At this ksour [oasis] we had come into Tueto [Tawat, a group of oases]. In this place there are eighteen quarters, enclosed within one wall, and ruled by an oligarchy. Each ruler of a quarter protects his followers, whether they be in the right or no. The quarters closely adjoin each other and are jealous of their privileges. Everyone arriving here places himself under the protection of one of these rulers, who will protect him to the death: thus merchants enjoy very great security, much greater, in my opinion, than in kingdoms such as Thernmicenno [Tlemcen] and Thunisie [Tunis].

tawat and western sudan trade 1447 antonius malfante.JPG

Though I am a Christian, no one ever addressed an insulting word to me. They said they had never seen a Christian before. It is true that on my first arrival they were scornful of me, because they all wished to see me, saying with wonder “This Christian has a countenance like ours’ - for they believed that Christians had disguised faces. . . .

There are many Jews, who lead a good life here, for they are under the protection of the several rulers, each of whom defends his own clients. Thus they enjoy very secure social standing. Trade is in their hands, and many of them are to be trusted with the greatest confidence.

This locality is a mart of the country of the Moors, to which merchants come to sell their goods: gold is carried hither, and bought by those who come up from the coast. This place is De Amamento [Tamentiti], and there are many rich men here. The generality, however, are very poor, for they do not sow, nor do they harvest anything, save the dates upon which they subsist. They eat no meat but that of castrated camels, which are scarce and very dear. . . .

It never rains her: if it did, the houses, being built of salt in the place of reeds, would be destroyed. It is scarcely ever cold here: in summer the heat is extreme, wherefore they are almost all blacks. The children of both sexes go naked up to the age of fifteen. These people observe the religion and law of Muhammad. In the vicinity there are 150 to 200 ksour [oasis].

In the lands of the blacks, as well as here, dwell the Philistines [the Tuareg], who live like the Arabs, in tents. They are without number, and hold sway over the land of Gazola from the borders of Egypt to the shores of the Ocean, as far as Massa and Safi, and over all the neighboring towns of the blacks. . . . They are governed by kings, whose heirs are the sons of their sisters . . . . Great warriors, these people are continually at war amongst themselves. The states which are under their rule border upon the land of the Blacks. I shall speak of those known to men here, and which have inhabitants of the faith of Muhammad. In all, the great majority are Blacks, but there are a small number of whites [i.e. tawny Moors].

First, Tbegida (Takedda, five days’ march west-south-west of Agadez), which comprises one province and three ksour; Checoli (Tadmekka, north of Takedda) which is as large. Chuciam (Gao), Thambet (Timbuktu), Geni (Djenne), and Meli (Mali), said to have nine towns. . . .all these are great cities, capitals of extensive lands and towns under their rule. These adhere to the law of Muhammad.

To the south of these are innumerable great cities and territories, the inhabitants of which are all blacks and idolators, continually at war with each other in defense of their law and faith of their idols. Some worship the sun, others the moon, the seven planets, fire, or water; others a mirror which reflects their faces, which they take to be the images of gods; others groves of trees, the seats of a spirit to whom they make sacrifice [Siphiwe note: here is reference to Balanta spirituality]; others, again, statues of wood and stone, with which, they say they commune by incantations. They relate here extraordinary things of this people.

The lord in whose protection I am, here, who is the greatest in this land, having a fortune of more than 100,000 doubles [a billion coin], brother of the most important merchant in Thambet (Timbuktu), and a man worthy of credence, relates that he lived for thirty years in that town, and, as he says, for fourteen years in the land of the Blacks. Every day he tell me wonderful things of these peoples. He says that these lands and peoples extend endlessly to the south: they all go naked, save for a small loincloth to cover their privates. They have an abundance of flesh, milk, and rice, but no corn or barley. . . . These people have trees which produce edible butter, of which there is an abundance here. . . .The slaves which the blacks take in their internecine wars are sold at a very low price . . . .Neither there nor here are there ever epidemics. . . .They are great magicians, evoking by incense diabolical spirits, with who, they say, they perform marvels. . . .Of such were the stories which I heard daily in plenty. . . . The Egyptian merchants come to trade in the land of the Black with half a million head of cattle and camels - a figure which is not fantastic in this region. The place where I am is good for trade, as the Egyptians and other merchants come hither from the land of the Blacks bringing gold, which they exchanged for copper and other goods. Thus, everything sells well; until there is nothing left for sale. The people here will neither sell nor buy unless at a profit of one hundred per cent. . . . Indian merchants come hither, and converse through interpreters. These Indians are Christians, adorers of the cross. . . . “

It should be noted now that from the 10th century to the 15th century, Binham B’rassa people did not live in some backwards “primitive” culture. They lived on the margins of one of the greatest centers of world trade where there were people from all over the world. Binham B’rassa lived on the margins of this society, intentionally rejecting and resisting it because of the cost to their freedom, way of life, spirituality, and dignity. They wanted no part in this international trade organized by oligarchies that exploited and enslaved people. Finally, a study of European history shows that the “internecine” warfare was no more characteristic of the African people of the region than it was of the European peoples who were constantly engaged in internecine warfare and struggle of power, pauperizing, enslaving, and killing their own people throughout the European continent.

By the time Binham B’rassa (Balanta people) settled in Nhacra on the Atlantic coast, Walter Rodney writes in A History of The Upper Guinea Coast 1545 to 1800,

“It is only the Balantas who can be cited as lacking the institution of kingship. At any rate there seemed to have been little or no differentiation within Balanta society on the basis of who held property, authority and coercive power. Some sources affirmed that the Balantas had no kings, while an early sixteenth-century statement that the Balanta ‘kings’ were no different from their subjects must be taken as referring simply to the heads of the village and family settlements. . . .as in the case of the Balantas, the family is the sole effective social and political unit. . . .”

The distribution of goods, to take a very important facet of social activity, was extremely well organized on an inter-tribal basis in the Geba-Casamance area, and one of the groups primarily concerned in this were the Balantas, who are often cited as the most typical example of the inhibited Primitives. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, the Portuguese realized that the Balantas were the chief agriculturalists and the suppliers of food to the neighboring peoples. The Beafadas and Papels were heavily dependent on Balanta produce, and in return, owing to the Balanta refusal to trade with the Europeans, goods of European origin reached them via the Beafadas and the Papels. The Balantas did not allow foreigners in their midst, but they were always present in the numerous markets held in the territory of theirs neighbors.”

In Planting Rice and Harvesting Slaves: Transformations along the Guinea-Bissau Coast, 1400-1900, Walter Hawthorne writes,

In the early sixteenth century, the Rio Cacheu was situated on the frontier of the Casa Mansa (or Casamance) kingdom and possessed a mixed population of Cassanga, Mandinka, Floup, Balanta, Brame and Banyun. Some of these groups were incorporated into Cas Mansa. Others operated as politically independent communities. The groups attached to Casa Mansa recognized the rule of the Cassanga king, who in turn paid tribute to the Mandinka kingdom of Kaabu. Casa Mansa prospered by controlling trade between the Rio Cacheu and Rio Gambia and the interior and by manufacturing and marketing cloth. Cassanga fairs attracted as many as 8,000 people, including ‘Portuguese,’ who traded iron, horses, beads, paper and wine.”

It is evident, therefore, that Binham B’rassa lived in a delicious, green land of fruits. By virtue of their cattle and superior agriculture, Balanta dominated a thriving and organized local economy connected to a larger, global economy, and had a secure position in it.

To get an understanding of the quality of life on the coast of West Africa, one need only watch these scenes from the movie Roots. The scene takes place in Gambia, just north of the Binham B’rassa homelands and depicts life of the Mandinka.

Life in Guinea Bissua

Life in Guinea Bissua

Now we have an image of the reality of life on the coast of Guinea before the arrival of the soldiers, mercenaries and representatives of the Chivalric Order of Jesus Christ from Portugal. They were then followed by the Christians of England. Below is what life was like in the land of the English Christians before they came to Guinea and the savage history of the Christians in Europe. Remember, Europeans were both slaves and slave traders of their own European people from the 8th to the 11th century!

slave trade 8th to 11th centuries.JPG

THE BOOK AFRICAN AMERICANS SHOULD BE READING: NOTES ON THE ORIGINS OF AFRICAN-AMERICAN INTERESTS IN INTERNATIONAL LAW

Origins of AA Interest in International Law book cover.JPG

The following notes are taken from the book, The Origins of African-American Interests in International Law by Henry J. Richardson III. Among other things, Professor Richardson is a member of the Council on Foreign Relations, a past vice president and honorary vice president of the American Society of International Law, and a founding member of both the National Conference of Black Lawyers and the Project on the Advancement of African-Americans in International Law. The Notes are a continuation of a series of articles on Legal Issues Affecting the Balanta people:

ON QUESTIONS OF RACE, ETHNICITY AND NATIONALITY

SUMMARY OF LEGAL ISSUES CONCERNING BALANTA PEOPLE

ORIGIN OF LEGAL ISSUES CONCERNING BALANTA PEOPLE IN THE UNITED STATES

DEVELOPMENT OF LEGAL ISSUES DURING THE BALANTA MIGRATION PERIOD

LEGAL ISSUES EFFECTING BALANTA AS A RESULT OF CONTACT WITH EUROPEAN CHRISTIANS

LEGAL ISSUES EFFECTING BALANTA AS A RESULT OF CONTACT WITH THE ENGLISH

Timeline of American History And The Birth of White Supremacy and White Privilege in America

DEVELOPMENT OF LEGAL ISSUES CONCERNING BALANTA PEOPLE

BALANTA AND THE BANKING SYSTEM: A CASE STUDY OF THE CRIMINAL APPLICATION OF FICTITIOUS CORPORATE STATUTORY LAW

NOTES

“This book is accordingly about African-Americans and the beginnings of their acting as participants, in Myers McDougal’s term, in the international law process. They could not ‘participate’ in the 16th through 19th centuries as did the sovereign governments and their leaders and high officials of empires in the Londons, Paris(es), Lisbons, and Madrids of the world, or even as the local governments of colonial territories in the New World did, for example, in the thirteen colonies of British North America. But collectively African slaves and African-heritage people were the target and focus of much international concern among those same governments, and periodically they acted to leverage or protect themselves against those governments. African-heritage peoples were impacted by the stream of decisions, interpretations, and jurisprudential formulations about international law during those centuries. . . . There is no doubt that wherever they were in the New World. . . African-heritage people ‘participated’ in the international legal process, even if they lacked formal standing under that law to do so. Discrepancies among three areas: the perceived realities of international concern about African slaves in the New World, their impact on European’s lives and objectives, and the absence in the applicable European-prescribed international law of principles and procedures granting African slaves/African-heritage people access to legal decision making under the law, raise at least two categories of inquiry. One is about the adequacy of that legal system(s) to do justice to all the people it governs or affects. The second is about the story of the normative relationship and the demands of the excluded people(s) to that legal system. Specifically, it concerns what that law ought to hold regarding slaves, as it in practice operated to govern or take their lives while barring any short-run chance for them to influence its commands or enforcement. There was some promise for African-heritage people in international legal doctrine, at least in theory . . . . However, the promise faded as the jurisprudential underpinning of international law shifted from natural law to territorial sovereignty.” p xxix -xxx

“Since African-heritage people during this period were barred from being formally trained as, nor had access to international (or any other kind of) lawyers (save extremely rare exceptions), we must find their demands in the various forms that they were actually expressed, e.g., with their feet, as well as with their mouths or pens. We can then interpret the content of these demands as pleas for relief under ‘better’ international law that Black people would have demanded to exist, had they had access to the legal process with the requisite opportunities, education, resources, and advocacy skills to be effective within the rules, rituals, and decisions of that process. . . . Black folks made what we call an implicit claim when there were no overt words or direct expression demanding better international law but when by their actions they indicated by implication, in context, a demand for more freedom. As the content of their demand is familiar to international law (even though it was not agreeable to contemporary authoritative doctrine), we can call this interpreted demand an implicit claim; furthermore, it reflects an interest that African-heritage people had in interpreting, prescribing and implementing international law.” p. xxx

“. . . .the Africa-American International Tradition, which pre-dates the founding of America as a nation. This Tradition generally refers to the history of Blacks invoking the linkages between their freedom and international issues. . . . And so this book explores the birth of this Afro-American International Tradition and particularly the roots of African American’s stake in international law. . . . The historical period also roughly corresponds to two other key historical creations of humankind grouped around the Atlantic Ocean basin: the rise of international law as a modern legal system, particularly among European states and their Atlantic colonies, and the rise and flourishing of the international slave trade in African(s) by European merchants and governments into the New World.

Only by placing African slavery in the British North American colonies in the context of the International Slave System encompassing and linking the New World, can the actions, struggles, demands, and decisions of slaves and Free Blacks in North America relative to international law be properly understood.” p. xiii -xv

“Thus the central notion of Black people making claims/demands to be governed by a better outside law and to define and protect rights to freedom and equity that they are denied by their white governance under local law, stands in this regard on familiar jurisprudential ground. . . . These people were generally claiming against community authority and not to it.” p. xxi

“Blacks, when they made claims for a better outside law, including a better international law, to govern them, were definitely claiming for a new or radically reformed constitutive process of authoritative decision for both the United States, from the 17th into the 19th centuries, and for the contemporaneous international community. They largely had to construct their own opportunities to make such claims and usually did so at great personal and political risk. . . . Black claims were largely made in resistance to the constitutive process of slavery. The results Black were demanding required the actual replacement of slavery with racial equity. . . . White officials, populations, and elites were determined not to permit these same rights to come into contemporary legal, moral, cultural, economic, religious, or political existence. . . .By contrast . . . Blacks . . . had rights to be free of slavery and racism, to live in human dignity on some normative basis that lay outside of existing constitutive process, and that their validity was not touched by the ubiquitous opposition of the surrounding slavery - supportive local and national process. . . . they were claiming to outside law as an identified normative system, in their eyes, outside of the local rules and norms of their enslaved captivity. . . . Blacks identified and invoked, in particularly situations, one or more such bodies of norms through their belief and interpretation that those outside norms gave them a right to freedom, and therefore comprised better law by which they should be governed. Outside law was defined by Blacks’ interpreted beliefs about other outside criteria of right and wrong . . . . . ” p. xxii -xxiii

“That the then-existing international legal decision makers and officials had no concern for the substance of Blacks’ claims, or for granting Blacks’ access to make them, does not control the present discussion, because it does not touch the integrity of the connection between such claims being made and the emerging African-American experience. Knowingly or not, Blacks were making demands to re-interpret and normatively change international law, which after all evolved, at least in part, to protect the burgeoning International Slave System in the New World, and whose principles from the beginning had to cope with its existence. Blacks were not, for the most part, claiming that their behavior in rebelling, opposing, and contradicting their enslavement and the racism directed against them was legal under contemporaneous international law. And they knew that such behavior was illegal under slave codes and other similar local law, beginning in the late 17th century.” p. xvii

“As [the American] Revolution approached, the contradiction between white European colonists’ publicly applying metaphors of ‘slavery’ to describe their relationship with the Britain of King George III, and the actual circumstances in which they were profiting from ‘their own’ African slaves under their noses and in their own houses, stimulated new kinds of Black claims to natural law. These included, implicitly, claims to international law to the extent that it was then still based on natural law, as Grotius had formulated. . . . the outbreak of the American Revolution in 1776 . . . put Blacks squarely in the middle of two contending candidates for sovereignty over the same territory of North America’s eastern seaboard, and therefore they were naked - as a group - on the international stage. They had to choose their loyalties or at least their most likely survival options, but, in fact, as a group they chose their most likely freedom options. In numbers most Blacks saw the British as potential liberators and chose to try to help their fight or at least seek security by moving towards their military lines and encampments. Caught up in the approaching military battles, their decisions often had to be made quickly about, literally, which way to run.“ p. xviii

“When the Revolution successfully defeated the British, the British honored their obligations under international law by taking at least 30,000 ex-slaves with them back to Britain. Analogously, the Colonists honored theirs by manumitting up to 12,000 slaves who had fought for them, while bitterly opposing the British removing any of ‘their’ slaves at all. Post-Revolution questions turned to the need of the new nation and its fractious thirteen sovereign states for new constitutive arrangements under which to govern itself. The issue was not whether, but how international law was to be incorporated in such new arrangements and documents. As a dozen or so years passed of mounting troubles which threatened the Union, how would this issue unfold in 1787 in the Constitutional Convention in Philadelphia? Blacks were frozen out of that august body of Founding Fathers, but were entering a new stage of social and political organization, especially in Pennsylvania and other parts of the North. They already possessed a history of claims to outside law, including international law, arising out of their life in America. And they necessarily had interests in the outcomes of the Constitutional debates about the international law-related provisions of the Constitution, even if the legal historian must provide heuristic assistance to give such interests concrete form after all these years. . . . What interests in the outcomes of the Framer’s debates about drafting the international law-related provisions of the Constitution did Blacks have? . . . Further . . . .the consequences of the British abolition of the international slave trade among its colonies in 1799, and of American governmental actions to conquer Florida territory and destroy that sanctuary from American slavery for Black slaves and Black Indians vis-a-vis Spanish ownership. . . .” p. xix-xx.

Early Historical Trends

“During the period roughly from the 15th to the middle of the 19th centuries, a group of Western European sovereign states, driven by strong imperatives of exploration for new trade routes to the Far East and new sources of wealth, discovered and helped create profitable markets for black African slaves. Their justification in part, but by no means exclusively, for conducting this increasingly lucrative trade in black human bodies came to refer to a variety of Christian doctrinal rationales, such as the benefits to the slave of rescuing him from his own primitivism and giving him the opportunity to serve Christian society. . . . The 19th century historian W.O. Blake noted that

‘….It is upon (Africa) in an especial manner that the curse of slavery has fallen. At first it bore but a share of the burden; Britons and Scythians were the fellow slaves of the (African): but at last all the other nations of the earth seemed to conspire against the negro race, agreeing never to enslave each other, but to make the blacks the slaves of all alike… and the abolition of the practice of promiscuous slavery in the modern world, was purchased by the introduction of slavery confined entirely to negroes . . . .’

slave trade 8th to 11th centuries.JPG

Thomas notes that in 1250, slavery was covered in some detail in the Spanish legal code. The latter specified that a man became a slave by being captured in war, by being the child of a slave, or by letting himself be sold. . . . It is noted here in passing that this early, codified partial connection to prisoner of war status in legally defining a slave presaged several future issues in various legal systems about the connection between, and even the definition of, ‘war’ and the freedom status of individuals or groups in particular contexts.

Thus generally from the 11th through the 14th century in Europe, slaves used for personal service, in urban crafts and workshops, and on farms were held and traded in and around the Mediterranean Sea. They included a wide diversity of ethnic origins, both white and black. African slaves - Muslim and otherwise - were certainly present in Spain and Italy, and became more numerous towards the 15th century. Thomas estimates that in the late 15th century the Venetians had as many as 3000 slaves.

The slave trade for Africans flourished even more on the southern shores of the Mediterranean than the northern, a condition going back to the late Middle Ages. This traffic can be connected to the trans-Saharan slave trade that stretched across the Saharan into the Mediterranean, the Middle East, and Eastern points beyond. As we shall see, it drew in African slaves from the West African interior. That trade would . . . begin to link up to and interact with a second slave trading process begun by the Portuguese exploration of the West African coast beginning in the mid-13th century, through their forays for gold, goods, and slaves as they explored deeper inland from that coast.

Maritime raids on Spanish and Italian villages and shipping by Muslim raiders produced Christian captives, and there was a long-established traffic in black African girls and young men, beginning in the late Middle Ages. The Malian empire in West Africa, and then its successor Songhai Empire helped replenish the supply through trade and capture from upper Niger, for example, slave girls from Awdaghost. These slaves appear to have been obtained to be servants, concubines or warriors. The emperors of Songhai would customarily make presents of slaves, sometimes as many as 100 at a time, to their guests. Also, beginning in the Middle Ages, African slaves were traded to Java, India, and China.

There was therefore a trans-Saharan slave trade which may have begun as early as 1000 B.C. and which was active following the late Middle Ages, as well as slaves beginning to be traded by Arab traders out of East African ports during the latter period. During the period approaching the 15th century, somewhere between 5,000 and 20,000 slaves may have been annually carried north from the Niger region to the harems, barracks, kitchens, or farms of the Muslim Mediterranean and the Near East during this period, as well as into Christian southern Europe.” pp 4-5

Mali slave traders.jpg

The Opening of the West African Slave Trade

“In the 13th century, Europeans, especially the Italians beginning around 1290, set out to explore the West African coast in an attempt to reach India. A first expedition was lost, but it represented the beginning of a drive to explore, by Portuguese, Spaniards, Genoese, and Florentines of first, the outlying islands, and then the West African coat. These explorers were acting on information and rumors of gold through, inter alia, Jewish merchants in Majorca who had established patterns of trade in North African ports, even in Saharan oases, and as far south as among the Fulani people in Senegambia. This information was put to good used by the cartographers of Majorca. In the 14th century Canary Islanders were occasionally imported as slaves in both Portuguese and Andalusian ports, as well as into Seville in 1402.

Gold trade routes2.JPG

By this time there was some exploratory and commercial interest in seeking black African slaves as well as gold from West Africa. Prince Henry the Navigator, of Lisbon, embodied this interest. He decided that West African gold and slaves, specially as they could be found on the coast of Guinea, might be reached by sea rather than through trans-Saharan trade routes. He sponsored a series of expeditions which first seized the deserted islands of Madeira and Azores, perhaps to keep them, imperialistically, out of the hands of the Spaniards. A series of further expeditions moved slowly south down the West African coast. At Cabo Branco, in the extreme north of the present state of Mauritania, the Portuguese found a market run by Muslim traders and a rest station for trans-Saharan caravans. Here they received a small quantity of gold dust, and seized 12 Black Africans to take back to Portugal as ‘exhibits’ to show Prince Henry. Black slaves were already known in Portugal since at least 1425. Other Portuguese expeditions to West Africa followed, some of which returned with small numbers of Black African slaves. In 1444, a company for trade to Africa was formed ans a royal monopoly. And from this time forward, kidnappings of more and more Africans occurred by Portuguese captains in ever more southerly latitudes.

Portuguese  Exploration of Africa.JPG

As Thomas notes, the early history of the Western exploration of the African coast went hand-in-hand with the rise of a new Atlantic slave trade. African kidnappings became increasingly brutal as Africans learned to defend themselves. And this trade also helped finance scientific discovery, which was one objective of Portuguese exploration. The Portuguese soon began to buy rather than kidnap slaves, often through Muslim merchants, as captives of war or raiding parties. By 1448, about one thousand slaves had been carried back by sea to Portugal or the Portuguese islands of the Azores and Madeira. Thomas’ characterization of West Africans’ reaction to the increasing taking of slaves is noteworthy:

‘The attitude of the Africans to transactions of this kind with the Europeans can only be guessed. The sale by any ruler of a person of his own people would have been looked on as a severe punishment; when African kings or others sold prisoners of war, they looked upon the persons concerned as aliens, about whose destiny they did not care, and whom they might hate. For there was no sense of kinship between different African peoples. Such prisoners, however obtained, were the lowest people in society, and, even in Africa, would have been used to do heavy work, including in gold mines.’

However, others provably looked upon what they were doing as a regrettable action of necessary policy to either maintain themselves in power or to protect the greater good of their tribe in relation to more powerful neighboring tribes and alliances. . . .

Portuguese trade with West Africa at first was confined to African coastal communities, sometimes described as ‘local despotic kingdoms,’ but they soon penetrated up the Gambia River to establish contact with the powerful Songhai empire. through its rich, sophisticated capital at Gao, with an estimated population of from 10,000 to 30,000, the Songhai controlled most of Western Sudan and the trade between West and North Africa. Slaves were obtained by them, as previously noted, by raids against non-Muslim African peoples to the south, and the Songhai used them on royal farms when not selling them to Arab traders.

The Portuguese traded horses for slaves - at 10 to 15 slaves for one horse - and helped introduce these animals into West Africa, where they would sometimes be used as cavalry units in battle. They also introduced other goods in trade for slaves, including woolen and linen cloth, solver, tapestries, and grain. Thomas notes, further:

‘The establishment by the Portuguese of a small trading post, feitoria, at Arguin, and the export thence of a few thousand slaves, seemed neither significant or outrageous. Always the Portuguese would enter into negotiations with the rulers, either small-scale or grand, and these became as it were allies with the newcomers, jointly concerned to make profits from trade.’

African slaves were soon being bought in Portugal by a range of people of varied economic classes. Moral ecclesiastical approval had been secured from a succession of popes. By 1460, the holding of black slaves had become a mark of distinction for Portuguese households. . . . Thus, the African slave trade to Europe was formally opened, as the significant prelude to the more systematized barbarities against Africans that would soon accompany Portuguese and other European exploration of the New World, following Columbus’ ‘discovery’ of America in 1492.” p. 5-7

The Discovery and Colonization of the New World: The European Need for Servile Labor

“…Columbus had lived on the Portuguese plantation island of Madeira with its substantial population of slaves. In 1482 he probably visited the Portuguese fort and slave factory at Elmina on the West African Coast. In this regard, Thomas notes that Columbus was a product of the ‘new Atlantic slave powered society,’ and he may have, though there is no confirmation of this, carried a few slaves on his voyages to the Caribbean. He has the dubious distinction of having made the first Atlantic slave shipment, from west to east, sent from Santo Domingo to a good friend in Seville, of Taino Indians captured in the Caribbean, who had resisted his capturing them.

This was followed by a subsequent shipment of 400 such captives, whose sale in Seville was annulled on order of the King because of doubts about the legality of the transaction, as was a similar such sale by Columbus himself upon his return in 1496 with thirty Indians to sell as slaves. . . .But in 1502, Queen Isabella, having refused permission to import ‘Indians,’ nevertheless permitted the importation of ‘cannibals’ who might be ‘fairly fought and if captured enslaved as punishment for crimes committed against my subjects’; such ‘crimes’ included resisting the latter’s Christian teachings. . . .

Who was going to do the extremely difficult, continuously essential work of farming for necessary food for European settlers? Of local manufacture for necessary implements unable to be imported from Europe? Of land-clearing, construction, tilling, harvesting and processing of cash crops, and numerous other tasks for daily life, survival, and economic growth in the new settlements? And who would do the hard labor of producing, beyond the above, goods and crops for export such as sugar and tobacco? These were being demanded by the metropolitan sovereigns, markets and private investors with stakes in particular settlements, as well as by local emerging entrepreneurs demanding profit from overseas for themselves and the settlements.

A key part of the story of the slave trade and the bringing of African slaves to the New World, including North America, is the ongoing search for satisfactory-to-European elites answers to this question of labor. . . . But it was equally a continuing consideration, not only for the foreign policies of European sovereigns towards each other, but also for the public norms of morality and legality within European nations themselves, of who could rightly and legally be enslaved in the service of expanding overseas state and investor capitalism. With the establishment of settlements by all major European states throughout the Western Hemisphere, it also became a common dilemma among all governmental and commercial participants in the discovery-empire-settlement-colony-domination of trade international process. Thus these issues were bound up with the emergence of modern international law. . . .

The Indian population on Santo Domingo and Puerto Rico was then in rapid decline from Spanish mistreatment and imported diseases, and it seemed clear to the Spanish colonial authorities, after a wave of island kidnapping, that native Indians in the Caribbean both would not and could not be sufficiently enslaved to work the newly opened gold mines on Hispaniola. Thus in January, 1510, King Ferdinand gave authority for fifty of the ‘best and strongest’ slaves to be sent to Hispaniola to work the mines, and it was clear that Africans already in Europe were intended here. This was followed by a royal decree three weeks later to send another 300 to Santo Domingo for sale to whomever would buy them, with the purchase of a tax permit for a license. The requirement to buy this permit was soon to become an important source of income to the Spanish Crown. Thus, this was the beginning of the slave trade to the Americas, with gold in Hispaniola as the incentive. . . .A few years later, in 1518, there was another shift in Spanish royal policy regarding African slaves being sent to the New World. King Charles had been receiving two lines of advice on these matters. One, put forward by Bishop Las Casas and a few other clerics, was that it was wrong and even un-Christian to continue to attempt to enslave the indigenous Indians in the Americas, given the degree of Spanish cruelty involved and the apparent fact that they were ill-suited to the work. The recommendation was that African slaves should be used instead, since, so it was thought, they were both more physiologically and temperamentally suited to do and survive the hard labor, and doing so would save Indian lives.. Second, African slaves born in Europe once taken to New World Spanish colonies were more likely to revolt and inspire the indigenous Indians into insubordination than were bozales - Africans shipped into slavery directly from Africa and thence to Spanish colonies. The King accepted these recommendations in 1518, began to grant licenses, and thus the African slave trade to the New World was born. These slaves were soon put to work in the harsh sugar mills which were beginning to be built after the relative ease of bringing in sugar crops was discovered, and also in the gold mines in Cuba and elsewhere. But almost immediately Spanish authorities in, e.g., Cuba were faced with opposition and revolts by the bozales, which it tried to counter by prohibiting the importation of Africans from certain, primarily Islamic areas. By 1530, this trade was well established, there were more people of African blood than of Spanish blood in Hispaniola, and the trade would continue for the next 350 years to be a source of profit for the merchants involved, as well as for the Crown. . . .In this connection, the Spanish had as early as 1518 moved to license on an international scale the import trade in African slaves (by means of the asiento) . . . .Under the ultimately unsuccessful Spanish policy, which was a primary strategy in Span’s attempt to dominate the New World slave trade, asientos were auctioned to the highest bidders, generally among Dutch, Portuguese, French, or English traders. . .

The first English voyages to the West African coast began in 1532, and although a few Africans were brought back for display (and later returned home), the main objective of these explorations was the African trade in gold and other commercial goods, but not the slave trade. The Portuguese got sufficiently concerned in 1555 to send a special mission to the British Crown to remind Queen Mary of the papal grants of Portuguese monopoly in Africa and therefore to prevent any further English voyages to Guinea. The Privy Council in London accordingly issued a prohibition, but the understanding with the Portuguese was soon infringed upon by further British voyages.

In 1562, Captain John Hawkins, whose father had made the first exploratory British voyage in 1532, initiated the English slave trade. . . His expedition of three ships wound up ascending the river Sierra Leone where he forcibly captured three hundred or more Africans who had already been assembled for slave shipment by Portuguese traders. . . .This commerce was illegal under Spanish law and was the forerunner for a future, intense pattern of smuggling. His merchandise in the hulks was confiscated in Spain, but he returned to London in September 1563, with a good profit for his investors. A second Hawkins voyage followed . . . A battled ensued, although England and Spain were not at war; . . .

English settlers from London were beginning to make reconnaissance voyages to the New World. They settled in Bermuda in 1609, soon thereafter in Virginia and Massachusetts, and then into the Caribbean: Barbados in 1625, and Antigua, Nevis and Montserrat by 1632. With all of these moves, the great labor problem was a main concern, as it was in Virginia in 1619. The landing of slaves in Virginia signified that the slave trade was inaugurated on the North American mainland before the new European settlers entered the slave market. Even prior to this, however, a British company was formed and chartered by the Crown to control the African trade, and the moving spirit of that venture, Robert Rich, already owned a tobacco plantation in Virginia and was probably hoping to take black slaves to work it, and from 1619 Africans began to be taken into Virginia in small lots. . . . In 1630 King Charles I granted a royal license to a separate company to transport slaves from Guinea and did so through the English fort (slave factory) at Cormantine on the Gold Coast; the next British slave factory would be built in 1661. The success of this company in slave trading drew in other investors and traders. By the late 1630’s, a few African slaves were to be seen in most of the European North American colonies, and slave-trading ships began to be constructed in Massachusetts. . . .

Plantation owners, farmers and other settlers were now turning to African slaves as a cheaper source of labor in the long run, notwithstanding the deadly horrors of the Middle Passage. They were seen also as easily identifiable and controllable

to prevent their escape from labor arrangements

which, by the last decades of the 17th century, were on their way to being made permanent under law in North America. . . In 1661, the Virginia Assembly would extend statutory recognition to slavery over both Indians and Africans, and in 1662, it would make such slavery permanent. The British Parliament would enact similar legislation for its New World colonies in 1667.

A rising ideology of race and European perceptions of Africans as ‘the Other’ facilitated further the permanent enslavement of their heirs and successors. . . . There also seems little doubt that the European-driven ‘necessity’ and increasing profitability of the African slave trade to the New World beginning in the 16th century stimulated supporting normative, doctrinal, religious, legal and public policy concepts in a pattern of European and then Euro-American attempts to morally justify this vastly accelerated system of enslavement. . . At least one scholar has historically attributed the rise of such racial ideology to Christianity’s clash with Islam as it played out in Europe. From the 8th to the 13th century the relatively limited forms of slavery in Europe had generally been in decline. But the clash with Islam eventually encouraged Christians to follow the Muslim lead in barring the enslavement of fellow-believers, while retaining such possibilities for those who, were, or had been, non-believers. This basis for a right to manumission for baptized slaves was deliberately eliminated in Virginia law in the 17th century and then in the other North American colonies as African slavery was made permanent . . .

Thus a solution was considered to have been found to the common problem of labor as one of the most difficult dilemmas in the entire New World economic process, and thus the major pre-occupation of economic gain by imperial governments, merchants and settlers began to be addressed through the use of human beings solely - to the extent this could be arranged - as economic units.

The slave trade was big European and international business in the 17th and 18th centuries, and it was largely in the hands of Dutch, French, and English companies. The Dutch in the 17th century aimed to seize control of the commercial routes to the New World, including the slave trade. Thus, two years after the Twenty were landed in Jamestown from a Dutch man o’war, the Dutch West India Company was formed in 1621 to monopolize those trade routes and to challenge the previous Portuguese slave trade dominance.

However, the Dutch lost their bid for dominance after the late 17th century in wars with France and England. . . . . Concurrently, by the mid-17th century, many individuals and organizations in England, including the powerful East India Company, were involved in the slave trade, and concerned about their future investments in it. The English evolved the objective of trying to drive the Dutch and French out of West Africa. And indeed by defeating the Dutch (with French help) England enhanced its prestige in Africa. Moreover, the French defeat in the War of the Spanish Succession gave England the asiento - the exclusive license to take slaves to the Spanish colonies - for 30 years. In 1672, the Royal African Company was chartered by the King of England and for the next decade held a monopoly on that trade. For the next 50 years it would be the most important single slave trading group in the world. It would lose its monopoly in 1698, give up the slave trade in 1731 . . . .

The European revival of Middle Ages slavery was drawn away by rapidly growing markets for African slaves with their huge profits, together with those from gold, sugar, and the industries supporting the considerable expansion of the international slave trade. In the midst of this European drive, increasingly a British drive, to dominate both the trade of bringing valued goods, delicacies, and New World luxuries to the European market and the international slave trade to the New World, European-based systems of colonial law appeared to facilitate this process. “. pp.8-16

African Resistance and Cooperation

“The question of the extent to which Africans resisted and also cooperated in their own enslavement over three or more centuries is one that reminds us that History is an interpretation of the past written in the present. Present interpretations are affected by present day community expectations about major value questions, not excluding that of race, regarding African-heritage peoples in Western societies and the ongoing, increasingly rancorous debate about what legitimately constitutes racism and invidious discrimination. This includes the issue of what actions and situations of deprivation must be deemed the responsibility of those deprived. Similarly, present canons of historiography are freighted with the question of whether the present historian should judge a s wrongful the events and trends of the past that obviously destroyed much and injured or killed many, or whether he or she should forego such judgment through notions of generational tolerance. The latter generally argue that those actors in that time period had no choice but to obey the perspectives and imperatives of that period and are therefore beyond the moral judgment of a later historical period. And during these present years, the question of slavery and the slave trade has not been exempt from such notions.

Perhaps even more so, slavery and the slave trade have, as subjects of historical interpretation, been subjected to versions of contemporary policy strategies about African-heritage peoples and race that have been strongly promoted by politically conservative forces in the United States and elsewhere beginning , in its current phase, with the Reagan Administration in 1981. The overall aim of these strategies appears to be, inter alia, to decrease the moral turpitude of Euro-Americans and Europeans and their forefathers for their establishing an international slave system. More specifically it seems to be to minimize the ‘wages and badges’ of slavery - in the words of the 13th Amendment to the U.S. Constitution - in the present day that have so continuously and clearly afflicted all African-Americans and other African peoples in both the Americas and in Europe down to the present moment. These strategies are numerous; indeed, they constitute whole barrages on a number of levels, and they are conducted both consciously by determined proponents and unconsciously by others more unsuspecting who have absorbed them from the surrounding political and intellectual atmosphere. One outcome, grossly destructive in its effects but really only the top cap of a formidable submerged iceberg, is the strong trend of rights-reversal that has now taken hold in American law directed against African-Americans, which has been well documented.

Other strategies are more subtle because they are intermixed with entirely legitimate intellectual inquiry and rely more on shifts of emphasis for their effect in creating yet another little bit of discriminatory smoke in the atmosphere. One such is the contextualization of African slavery in comparative terms with the harshness of treatment of other groups of deprived people who happen to be white, e.g. claims that African slavery can only be validly assessed in comparison with the actual detailed material plight of European peasants in the 14th century. Building up a plethora of deprived peoples in similar material circumstances tends to dilute any assigned moral responsibility for African slavery and the treatment of African persons thereby, by burying them in common comparative historical misery and thus erasing causal arguments traveling to the present day. These days, of course, somehow much of such ‘new and path-breaking’ scholarship seems to lie in that comparative direction, and comparatively little in the opposite direction, i.e., that on re-examination, African slavery was uniquely horrible and even worse, with wider consequences than previously thought. That such issues divide the Black and white American academy is not surprising. Their treatment is par of the reason that in a number of disciplines, including law, African-American scholars joined by other scholars of color have turned their considerable attention to basic questions of jurisprudence and methodology. They have done so in the form of Critical Race Theory, Multicultural Studies, and AfroCentrism, where conventional methodology, under the guise of neutral and even scientific inquiry producing truth, has been tortured to spawn whole sheets of subtly and damaging discriminatory inquiries and standard-setting.

But perhaps the most frequent and pernicious intellectual/academic strategy in the present period, in approaching the wages and badges of slavery under a conservative drumbeat, is a determined attempt to undermine the moral position of African-heritage peoples in the present day be assigning them increasing shares of responsibility of the institution and conduct of African slavery itself.

This is done by a combination of channeled, detailed research plus a certain kind of interpretation, which, combined, have the effect of relativizing the blame for an historically acknowledged historical evil, as will be indicated herein in the discussion about natural law and slavery.

There is of course nothing wrong with detailed research, but writing history is a synthesis of details and choice of emphasis - and omissions, however small - to sustain a narrative and/or path of analysis. The aim of much of such present research on African slavery seems to lie in two directions:

(1) African slavery is only one example and phase in an ancient human practice of slavery, and must therefore be understood and discussed in that context; since there is nothing really unique about the African slave trade when placed in that context, any differences are mere historical details without meaning, and certainly without moral meaning.

(2), detailed research now reveals the extent to which African traders, sovereigns, and others cooperated and collaborated in the African slave trade in selling ‘their own people’ to the Europeans.

These findings at the very least purport to justify a sharing of any moral blame falling upon Europeans with Africans and their heritage successors. In addition, for some scholars, the findings justify erasing any European responsibility altogether in the name of notions of personal responsibility (as opposed to historical forces set in motion) and commercial market forces. To make the latter arguments work, imposing notions of personal responsibility of Africans to create an estoppel against African-American claims of European historical responsibility is crucial. And to do this, one must - for Africans and black-related historical issues - adopt a very paternalistic approach to history, but only for this category of questions, which violates much historiography about analyzing historical imperatives and the movement of events otherwise. Every African now becomes a ‘great man of history’ for this purpose’. . . .

For the African slave trade, it is simply maliciously foolish to even imply a position that assigns responsibility to African heritage peoples for the collaboration of a relative few of their numbers at the African source of the trade, compared with the estimated 20 million that were taken to be slaves and the 12 or so million actually transported to the Americas. It is malicious in the face of overwhelming evidence of European intent and consciousness of their actions, but especially in the face of the undeniable and copious facts from every source of the consistency of African rebellion on all levels and in all venues against being enslaved. It is as close to a record of mass collective heroic desperation through three centuries as exists in all of human history, and it cannot be washed away morally or empirically by showing the details that this people were human after all. And therefore, among their numbers, some were not heroic enough to resist overwhelming imperatives around them that penetrated their own minds, such as greed, patterns of war, and temporal personal advantage. The history of African slavery and the slave trade to the New World is the history of African opposition and rebellion to slavery, so clearly that moral responsibility for the international slave system can only fall upon its perpetrators and those groups who consistently have benefited from it and subsequently its wages and badges.

Thus one may have questions about the previously cited quote of Professor Thomas, which seems to imply that African tribes were so atomized that the seizing of slaves from one to another to sell for the ships was assuaged among Africans by overwhelming feelings of narrow tribal hostility, alienation, and a lack of perspective beyond elite self-advantage. This implies that generally Africans did not perceive nor really care what was happening to them collectively. Even if such could be documented beyond doubt, it does not answer the historical questions of outside forces aiming to set patterns of intra-group conflict in motion in Africa precisely to cause slaves to be delivered for traded European goods, as was the case. The same outside forces then actually reduced the captives to slaves by their own hands on their own ships in their own colonies. Such subtle points of emphasis in a generally valuable work must be identified as par of a very large overall problem confronting African-heritage people today, including the validity of the interpretation of its own history.

Thomas concludes that in West Africa, slaves seem to have been the only form of private property recognized by customary law, ans also the most striking manifestation of personal wealth.

That solution rested firmly and destructively on the backs of not only the slaves themselves, but also of especially on West African kingdoms, clans, and tribes. . . . It was, with pervasive and deliberate European facilitation, encouragement through bartering of European goods that became African necessities, and coercion throughout the process - not least in the introduction of firearms into Africa. . . . As Franklin and Moss have noted, the vast majority of slaving was to be carried out in West Africa where civilization had reached its highest point on the Continent except possibly for Egypt. Only the best built, healthiest, most spirited, and most identifiably intelligent of African men, women and children were commercially desired as slaves for the New World, and thus they were brought to the ships over the next two and on-half centuries in the millions. . . . These African slaves newly in the New World appeared . . . to mount the first New World slave revolts. Uprisings occurred - the main objectives appeared to be either to escape from slave confinement, or to overthrow the colonial government with the help of allies - in 1522 in Hispaniola, 1523 in Mexico, 1527 in Puerto Rico, 1529 in Colombia, 1533 in Santa Domingo, and 1537 in New Spain. Smaller revolts were reported in Caragena in 1545, Santo Dominga again in 1548, and Panama in 1552. . . .

By 1600, several trends were becoming apparent that would continue for more than two more centuries relative to African resistance and opposition to being enslaved. . . . The first was that Africans captured in Africa for the slave trade largely began to resist from the beginning, even before being taken aboard the slave ships. There were mutinies, struggles, suicides, and ferocious attempts to escape at every step of the way, along with the constant possibility that Africans being ferried out to the slave ships from shore would jump overboard to escape or drown themselves. . . .

The Portuguese made a weak attempt to resolve the morality question through legalistic strategies. After deciding that their direct kidnapping of Africans for slavery was generally more trouble than it was worth, they decided thereafter to induce by trade and barter African middlemen to provide them slaves for sale. . . . This response to slavery as a contentious moral issue in Spain and Portugal, as we have already seen, in the last analysis must be understood as a justification for a commercial imperative to continue on European terms. Only a legal fig leaf under crude principles of quasi-contract was thrown at the situation to overcome what was possibly by many Europeans perceived, consciously or unconsciously, as a troublesome moral position in resisting their European-manufactured fate stated by the unfortunate African captives.

Second, during this period both Spanish settlers and the sovereign realized that the demand for slaves, especially for the sugar plantations in the Caribbean and in Central American territories, was generating so great a rate of importation from West Africa and also from Europe that in many colonies the numbers of resident African slaves outstripped, sometimes substantially, the numbers of white settlers. This was increasingly perceived as a dangerous security problem, precisely because it could not be pretended that Africans were happy with their fate, and because it was early discovered that Africans had organizing abilities. Despite differences in language and sub-culture, slaves had the wherewithal to mount various forms of resistance not excluding full-scale revolt, especially as they realized they were in a local majority. This was a constant European settler fear, which antedated the same general fear by the end of the 17th century in the southern British colonies, e.g., the Carolinas, on the North American mainland. And as the above-mentioned patterns of revolts and uprisings and other forms of opposition show, which list could be lengthened considerably, African slaves gave them ample reason for their fears.

Here, horrific tortures and punishments, supposedly legalized by being written into local and sovereign slave codes - notwithstanding the Spanish sovereign law’s preserving in theory the humanity of the African slave - were the primary European response to their security fears throughout all the Americas, a commonality of the international slave system.

Notwithstanding this pattern of what must be counted as among the most ghastly patterns of official personal tortures in human history, African slaves in all these territories continued a consistent pattern of opposition, sabotage, escape and revolt. Undoubtedly the prospect of such inhuman deterrence measures caused Africans across-the-board to think strategically about their own best interests. Hence there ares some instances of slaves . . . joining with slaveholders to fight off outside invaders. The need of African-heritage peoples for strategic thinking should be kept in mind for our later discussion about African slaves and free backs in the American revolution.

The third historical trend of slave resistance is that by 1600, the impulse of many African slaves fleeing their enslavement to form maroon communities - settlements of escaped slaves in remote areas in an attempt to construct permanent or long-lived free communities outside of the international slave system - had become apparent. . . . In concept and action maroons or maronage struck at the heart of the international slave system. . . . Its existence tangibly called into question the moral legitimacy of slavery as an international enterprise, whether or not the connected history of opposition and rebellion at the slave departure points had already done so, no matter what the commercial need for it. Whatever the justifications that were cooked up to support the slave system’s functioning, the consent in any meaningful sense of the vast majority of Africans enslaved could not be cited to confirm either its legitimacy or its legality.

That system then had to be supported by legal rules and doctrines imposed on the actors whom the system was attempting to regulate. Such ‘law’ had to rest on principles of sufficient authority to override the consistent and tested desires of the large captive numbers of human beings palpably to the contrary, over a long period. As an example of law-in-action, the international slave system crossed the line from ‘law’ to the application of massive coercion by one against another, for its own sake and without authority.

McDougal and Lasswell elsewhere have analogized such a situation masquerading under legal forms as being no more than banditry. This may be one contributing factor to the historical observation that slavery never really became universally morally accepted; in virtually every community , not least the United States dating from before the founding of the country, there was moral unease and uncertainty surrounding it in and among controlling white groups.” pp. 16-17

Early Trends in International Law

“R. P. Anand has reminded us that part of the history of any chain of events is the continuous struggle to evolve ‘principles of law for ever-growing purposes.’ . . . It is also true for both the evolution of national community processes of law and for international law. Regarding the latter, this evolution cannot be restricted to the sovereigns and national central governments that, under the reigning legal doctrines of the period are promised, as an outcome of this struggle, to have standing (i.e. recognized legal capacity) to formally raise their rights and interests in courts, formal treaty negotiations, and other appropriate arenas.

Rather, any consideration of the evolution of international law in connection with historical trends - including the spreading of the international slave system into the North American colonies - must equally consider those groups, peoples, tribes, genders, races, and even individuals who during the same period, in terms of power, wealth and dominating influence, may have been subordinate to the above sovereigns and national elites. It must consider these latter who, while subordinate, were a clear and intense focus of international concern by dominant legal decision makers, because of the impact and dependency of their existence, presence, actions and potential or feared actions on the interests and wishes of those sovereigns and elites. . . .

Thus we must ask, rather than simply take it as an unexamined fact, why sovereign and other elite groups were the beneficiaries of evolved international principles of standing, legal personality, and other preferred status of participation in legal decision making, and not other groups, entities and peoples who were the intense and continuing focus of the concerns and objectives of these elites. On these the latter depended for the accomplishment of their collective value-aims. We must equally ask, what demands, claims, and interests did these subordinated peoples and groups have and make in this historical struggle to evolve international legal principles, even as colonial elites were being careful to deny them formal access to legal arenas? Neither lack of formal access nor lack of defined rights in colonial law can be taken as synonymous with having no interests or claims to make to, or stake in the operation of the same legal process which bars them. This is especially so as the latter tries to control the allocation of value-benefits in their collective and individual lives including, indeed, often whether they live at all.

Yet, notwithstanding the foregoing, the legal history of international law and American legal history have treated most African-heritage peoples as objects and not subjects of law when they have not ignored them altogether. Such legal history has been written to equate African-heritage peoples’ lack of standing and legal personality in this historical struggle to evolve legal principles with a lack of capacity, intelligence, consciousness, and perception to define interests and push claims and advocate rights under the same law. This is especially the case for international law which evolved during this same historical period of the 16th through the 18th centuries. As will be seen throughout this work, these questions define the evolving international legal situation of black Africans generally in the New World, those twelve or more millions reduced to slavery as they were kidnapped from their homeland, and brought in chains to the New World - the Caribbean Islands, Central and South America, and the British colonies of North America -to be slaves in perpetuity. . . .

Finally, as discussed above, the history of New World slavery is the history of slave revolts and opposition at every step of enslavement and its maintenance, beginning with kidnapping battles in the African bush as the first step to the slave ships, to the suicides and mutinies attending the Middle Passage over the centuries, to revolts, running away, and maroon communities in the New World. This is an integral part of the historical struggle in the New World underlying the evolution of international law. Thus such opposition and revolts must be integral to any understanding of not only legal principles, but the interests and claims of African-heritage peoples, and particularly of African-Americans to international legal principles. Considerations of legitimacy are inevitable through the consent of the governed, justice and human dignity as moral and legal expressions, the extent to which group domination may be reflected in a moral jurisprudence, minimum public order through stability under law as among either sovereigns or citizens, and the evolution of international law as a reflection of international capitalism. None of these notions can be contemplated apart from understanding that enslavement in the New World was synonymous with Black opposition and revolt in all its forms and with the claims flowing from that continuing resistance.”

Early Trends in International Law

“During this general period of the 16th through the 17th centuries there was a debate in Spain and to some extent in Portugal, carried on largely in ecclesiastical circles, about the morality of slavery. . . . Many of these questions arose in a notable public face-off at Valladolid in 1550 between Bishop Las Casas and the classicist Gines de Sepulveda on the subject of how the Catholic faith could be preached and promulgated in the New World. The proceedings included Fary Domingo de Soto, the most distinguished pupil of the recently deceased great early international legal jurist Francisco de Vitoria. . . . .

However, in 1557, de Soto published his Ten Books on Justice and Law in which he argued that it was wrong to keep in slavery a man who had been born free, or who had been captured by fraud or violence - even if he had been fairly bought at a properly constituted market. . . . Alonso de Montufar, archbishop of Mexico . . . wrote to King Phillip II in 1560: ‘We do not know of any just cause why the Negroes should be captives any more than the Indians, because we are told that they receive the gospel in good will and do not make war on Christians.’ Philip does not seem to have answered . . . . the legality of a license to a banker to transport 23,000 African slaves to the Americas . . . .

At about the same time, in 1554, a Portuguese captain and military writer, Fernao de Oliveira, criticized the slave trade in his Art of War at Sea. Anticipating some of the arguments of the later abolitionists movement, de Oliveira noted that the African rulers who sold slaves to the Europeans usually got them by robbery or by waging unjust wars. But no war waged specifically to make captives for the use of the slave trade could possibly be just. Oliveira denounced his countrymen for inventing ‘such an evil trade’ as the ‘buying and selling of peaceable freemen as one buys and sells animals,’ with the spirit of a ‘slaughterhouse butcher.’ These arguments were followed in 1560 by the work of another Spanish Dominican, Martin de Ledesma, who argued in his Commentaria that all who owned slaves gained through the trickery of Portuguese traders should free them immediately, on pain of eternal damnation. He also noted that Aristotle’s comments about wild men living without any order could not apply to Africans, many of whom lived under regular monarchies [Siphiwe note: or non-state order such as the Balanta]. . . .

The line between kidnapping and war was a thin and wavering one; the traders themselves continued to maintain that in buying slaves they were serving the best interests of humanity. However another, longer term result of these arguments was that they were joined and built upon by later legal scholars. . . . They would wrestle with the question of whether the conduct of the international slave system and slavery itself imposed any limitation on the authority of sovereigns and their agents, beyond that exercised from time to time for the systems-maintenance objectives of treating slaves sufficiently decently to maintain the efficiency of their labor where European settlers most desired it.

Indeed Thomas notes other attacks on the slave trade by Spanish and Portuguese clerics writing in the mid-16th century. These went so far as to question what had been a basic justification, namely slaves’s status as prisoners of war. In 1573, in his Arte de los contratos published in Valencia, Bartolome Frias de Albornoz, a Spanish lawyer who had emigrated to Mexico to become its first professor of civil law and is now considered ‘the father of Mexican juisconsultants,’ argued in effect that prisoners of war could not be legally enslaved. He thought that no African could benefit from living as a slave in the Americas, and that Christianity could not justify the violence of the trade and the act of kidnapping. The implication was that clergy were too lazy to go to African and act as real missionaries. . . . Albornoz’s book was condemned by the Inquisition as being unduly disturbing.

These serious doubts were, in effect, answered, in the form of a revelation. A Dominican friar, Fray Francisco de la Cruz, told the Inquisition in Lima, that an angel had told him that ‘the blacks are justly captives by reason of the sins of their forefathers, and that because of that sin God gave them that color.’ The Dominican explained that the black people were descended from the tribe of Aser, or Isacchar, and they were so warlike and indomitable that they would upset everyone if they were allowed to live free. This answer to Albornoz indicates that the process was already well underway among a wing of Spanish intellectuals in the 16th century to use Christian doctrine to justify the slave trade, and particularly to characterize African blacks as an inferior and dangerous ‘Other’ who deserved enslavement. . . .” [Siphiwe Note: this goes all the way back to St. Martin of Braga, a Christian that considered all non-Catholic Christian beliefs as the work of the Devil, who in 579 who wrote De Correctione Rusticorum

Considerations of Legal Evolution

“Let us try to put this in some context during the 16th and 17th centuries of both the evolution of international law and the rise of the slave trade. . . . This period saw modern international law being pulled together as a coherent legal system, principally through the work of the brilliant Dutch lawyer Hugo Grotius, writing in the early 17th century. Grotius built this legal system, or at least its first model, from a mixture of existing and classic principles, including, as Anand points out, a knowledge and respect for Asian state practice regarding the universalism of international law and notions of freedom of navigation and trade. Grotius grounded the jurisprudential basis of this new international law on principles of natural law out of the scholastic tradition, but natural law as founded not so much on the law of God as on principles of right and universal reason found throughout the human community. He was doing so, however, out of a jurisprudential debate already growing as to whether international law should be grounded on natural law or on the prerogatives of each and all territorial sovereigns. To shorten a longer story, this debate had begun even before Grotius’ major work in 1625, and it picked up steam thereafter through the works of contending European scholars such as Selden and others. This debate foretold the shift that international law would indeed make from being grounded on natural law to being grounded on territorial sovereignty, a shift indicated by the work in about 1750, of Emmerich Vattel, a Swiss scholar, even though he continued to pay lip service to natural law as part of the international legal foundation. Vattel’s work would be cited into the early 20th century as authoritative, and he laid part of the basis for international law being defined through the school of legal positivism. For African people brought as slaves into the New World, this shift was potential of great importance.

Understanding Legal Positivism

Legal positivism is a philosophy of law that emphasizes the conventional nature of law—that it is socially constructed. According to legal positivism, law is synonymous with positive norms, that is, norms made by the legislator or considered as common law or case law. Formal criteria of law’s origin, law enforcement and legal effectiveness are all sufficient for social norms to be considered law.  Legal positivism does not base law on divine commandments, reason, or human rights.  As an historical matter, positivism arose in opposition to classical natural law theory, according to which there are necessary moral constraints on the content of law.

Legal positivism does not imply an ethical justification for the content of the law, nor a decision for or against the obedience to law. Positivists do not judge laws by questions of justice or humanity, but merely by the ways in which the laws have been created. This includes the view that judges make new law in deciding cases not falling clearly under a legal rule. Practicing, deciding or tolerating certain practices of law can each be considered a way of creating law.

Within legal doctrine, legal positivism would be opposed to sociological jurisprudence and hermeneutics of law, which study the concrete prevailing circumstances of statutory interpretation in society.

The word “positivism” was probably first used to draw attention to the idea that law is “positive” or “posited,” as opposed to being “natural” in the sense of being derived from natural law or morality.

In jurisprudential terms, natural law as the basis of international law provides a normative basis for criticizing the actions of a sovereign towards those people in his or her territory, in part because the rights of such people are through natural law inherent to their existence, and not given by the state. From the time of the classical Greeks there has always been some kind of slavery, and under natural law it has been generally seen as wrongful. But simultaneously natural law doctrine has always been hard pressed to explain and encompass the continuation of slavery and other wrongs under the laws of the human community, notwithstanding their wrongfulness. Slavery has long been a touchstone of the struggle between right principles and bad actions, as symbolized by that between natural law as the basis of the law of God or right reason, and the law of humankind as symbolized by the persistence of slavery and other wrongful policies.

The battle over the rightness of slavery continued to be joined with the resurgence of European and trans-Saharan slavery beginning in the 12th century, as discussed earlier. . . . But with the outbreak of virulent New World slavery to serve the labor demands of international capitalism, the stakes in this battle rose considerably. One part of the answer to this clash in legal history is the above shift of international law in its basis to territorial sovereignty, thus removing any outside normative platform from which to criticize the sovereign. This was because obligations on such sovereigns could then only be fixed in law with their consent. To be clear, I am not saying that New World slavery caused this jurisprudential shift in international law, or perhaps more accurately made it impossible for Grotius’ view to hang on after the Treaty of Westphalia, ending the Thirty Year’s War in 1648. I am saying that insofar as the rise of the modern state system is bound up with the rise of international capitalism into the New World, this jurisprudential shift benefited the sovereigns and their merchants and colonial settlers in instituting slavery and promulgating what can fairly be called an international slave system, stretching from Europe throughout the breadth of the Americas. One major doctrinal and normative benefit to that system was, as international law slid onto a territorial sovereignty foundation,

that the institution of slavery could not be frontally challenged under that law because there was increasingly no non-sovereign basis in principle from which to do so.

We have seen, and will later see further, that this period featured the rise of the great European empires - the Spanish, the English, the Dutch, the Portuguese - and that a key dynamic was the expansion of all of these sovereignties into the New World. . . . With the establishment of European colonies in the New World, beginning with the Spanish in the mid-16th century, and the Spanish debate about the lawfulness and morality of enslaving indigenous Indians throughout the Americas, the question arises of the early sources of international law. Specifically, the extent to which those sources could be said to include what might be called ‘intra-Empire law’ from the 16th into the 18th century. The question is framed by the fact that in the New World, under doctrines of discovery and conquest, the international process of colonialism got under way be each of these European sovereign states placing virtually all of the America’s territory under their respective jurisdictions. Equally, once such colonies were in place there was a process established, necessarily, of shipping for vital communication and protection with the European metropolitan sovereign and among New World colonies, of the same sovereign. All this shipping was under the general lawmaking sovereign authority of the metropolitan. . . .

The question accordingly becomes, what was the influence of intra-empire law, particularly that of Spain and England, on the development of international law as the latter affected the situations of African slaves and the small numbers of free blacks in the New World? Issues arise such as:

  • Did slaves have rights under international law?

  • Did sovereigns have a duty to put limitations on the treatment, e.g., punishment, of slaves by masters?

  • Did sovereigns have duties to each other to honor the international or colonial trade and other intra-empire arrangements made to continue or regulate the slave trade and slavery?

  • Did the clash between natural law and sovereign territorial perspectives relative to the development of international law affect any rights or duties of slaves and masters?

  • What was the relationship between the exercise of jurisdiction by the sovereign over its colonies, or lack thereof, and the rights of slaves relative to either local slave codes or rights sounding directly under international law?

  • What rights did slaves in the North American mainland British colonies have beyond those (not) granted by local colonial law and slave codes, such as in the colony of Virginia?

To illuminate some of these questions, we might briefly consider, for example, any comparative insights gleaned from contrasting Cuban slave codes in the 16th century forward under the Spanish empire with those of Virginia under the British Empire.

One might think that, in the growth of international law and the international slave system, black African slaves, especially in north America, would be more benefited and protected if scholars such as Grotius and Pufendorf in the mid-17th century had prevailed in the European jurisprudential tussle, and the basis of international law had remained some effective version of natural law. A normative standpoint from which to judge the sovereign about instituting and establishing a system of slavery would have been preserved. However, the legal history of the Spanish slave codes as compared with the Virginia slave code raises the possibility that more state sovereignty, not less, would have been beneficial to black slaves. Particularly, the continuous exercise of authority by the Spanish Crown in its colonies, including Cuba, on questions of rights and duties of slaves and slavemasters, inserted the state as a buffer between local slavemasters’ abuses of slaves, and the level of basic control and security needed to keep the Spanish slave system running and producing wealth at acceptable levels. By inference, this meant the international slave system , as well. In doing so, the Spanish sovereign made it clear that the legal personality of the slave as a human being was to be preserved, along with certain minimal rights that were basic to this conception.

In comparison, the Virginia slave codes, beginning in 1660, reduced black African slaves to chattel and gave him and her no rights of legal personality (except in bringing them to judgment for rebelling), because in part the English Crown exercised no authority under British law to review those slave codes. Furthermore, no slave codes in any other North American colony would be reviewed although the doctrinal authority was available to London to do so, e.g., through Orders-in-Council. This lack of exercise of authority by the British Crown, coupled with the general philosophy of individualism (for whites), in the context of expanding New World international capitalism, gave Virginia colony the unreviewed discretion to treat its slaves as economic units, with no countervailing rights for slaves or duties of masters. The state was not available as a buffer to guarantee the legal personality of slaves as human beings. Racism and capitalism thus reigned supreme, particularly in the southern North American colonies.

Here, the state must be distinguished from colonial elites who were both slavemasters and local legal decision-makers. The latter, were, relatively speaking, the major immediate source of abuse of slaves in that territory, though the Spanish slave codes prescribed horrendous punishments in those circumstances identified as a threat to the basic system. Slaves in Virginia were subject only to whatever the twisted imagination of slaveholders could conjure up by way of making the protective duties of masters and rights of slaves nil and the prerogative of masters to control and punish slaves absolute. Virginia slaves, given the immediate consciousness and organization, might have pressed claims to London to exercise its authority to preserve their humanity as a matter of law. This would have been a claim to somewhat more beneficial ‘outside law’, but id did not happen. As discussed later, slave results did happen.

The Spanish slave codes at least preserved the legal humanity of its slaves because they retained a basic continuity with the Scholastic tradition as a foundation of natural law. But this also bought into the traditional difficulties of natural law jurisprudence. Thus the codes were bifurcated in policy between ‘slavery as a necessary evil,’ and ‘making slavery effective in the colonies according to colonial conditions.’ Here natural law depended on the state to enforce its writ on preserving the humanity of the slaves (though not on their treatment across the board), because it was clear that left to their own wishes and impulses slaveholders and local colonial officials would not. This latter is proven by the English/Virginia experience and the horrific punishments prescribed for slaves with large dollops of discretion to white slave holders to adjudge, decide, and administer them. In this sense, the Spanish sovereign felt bound by natural law, but struck the policy compromise with human law well short of abolishing slavery: it was an evil, but a necessary one. The horrific punishments included here were prescribed in a rational framework by the metropolitan sovereign. . . .

But Spain’s codes did not provide a normative standpoint to challenge the institution of slavery per se. It only provided a somewhat less harsh - overall - functioning of that part of the international slave system under Spanish control. And judged by the prevalence of maroon communities and other forms of slave rebellion, for African slaves ‘a more humane slavery’ was not tolerable, neither in theory nor in practice.

Considerations of Legal Evolution

“And, as mentioned before, they necessarily, in the name of their own settlers’ and investors’ (financial) security shared a common interest in preventing slaves from rebelling or running away, much less forming independent African states. They shared an interest, as well, in preventing them from taking local power and in preserving them collectively and individually for their property value as efficient economic units of production. There was thus a premium on the general alliance among local governments in the colonies effective at suppressing slave rebellions, among settlers in employing whatever means to make slaves work, and among sovereign states in supporting both of the above for the benefit not only of large investors but for the income flowing directly into sovereign treasuries.

This objective to ensure the functioning of that alliance, and thus to coordinate resources, including at times military resources, to maintain anti-slave security across the breadth of the entire international slave system can only be seen as a key factor in maintaining minimum international order. That includes doing so through sovereign objectives under international law, during this period. Again, we note the especial attention colonial authorities in all colonies gave the question of maronage, not only for the local disruption caused by the establishment of such groups and/or communities, but equally because in doing so, African slaves were undermining the moral and theoretical foundations of the slave system. Nothing that these sovereigns, settlers, and elites could do to deny slaves standing in local and international fora and courts, to characterize them as non-human chattel and treat them as property, could ever diminish (1) their certain knowledge that the majority of Africans hated their enslavement. Nor could these tactics and attitudes diminish (2) their well founded international paranoia that each body of these slaves no matter where in the Americas they were located, no matter how harshly or (comparatively) leniently they were treated under local law and practice would, over time, be constantly working on a number of levels, on the other side of a rather vast racial and cultural divide, to free themselves and, that they had considerable abilities to do so. For about three centuries (1) and (2) comprised a major international problem.

Accordingly, there was no doubt that African slaves and then their heirs and successors had then, and retain to this day, a considerable interest in resolving questions about the evolution, interpretation, prescription, application, enforcement, and effects of international law, and their role in it. To understand this interest further is our goal here.

Any legal outcomes in Europe.settler-originated law and policy during this period that might be interpreted as providing a ‘right” to African slaves faced formidable obstacles in the British colonies. The Spanish empire provided a legal basis for such a concept, as a few rights were explicitly codified by the sovereign. Notwithstanding some doctrinal promise, international legal process among state sovereigns, such as it was, provided scant initial hope to confirm any such rights or to be enforced for that purpose within, or as part of, local colonial law. We may say that any rights of slaves in the New World would have necessarily been defenses against international law-justified assaults on them. Modern international law as organized by Grotius was one big counterclaim by way of affirmative defense against (1) the war and anarchy of micro-sovereignties of the time; and (2) the rise of the great English, French, Spanish and even Portuguese empires, on behalf of smaller sovereign states, such as Holland, against the formers’ asserted prerogatives to, e.g. close off the highs seas and control trade to their own advantage. Arguably, this implicitly included the slave trade, though Grotius did not discuss it specifically, and the subsequent actions of England in moving to dominate the New World slave trade provide some confirmation here.

Thus while Grotius and like-minded scholars provided some doctrinal hope of a right under international law not to be enslaved, or at least not to be cruelly enslaved, this was not upheld either by Grotius’ explicit writings on slavery, nor by the Spanish sovereign control of the slave practices of its colonies, nor by the English. Any rights for Africans recognized during this period by the dominant elites in this international slave system, particularly in the British Empire, tended to rest on strictly construed objectives of preserving the property value and labor of slaves for maximum long-term economic return to the slaveholder, with minimum threat to his security. . . . African heritage peoples and persons over time would have to claim their own rights to the extent they were able.

And here, a world about ‘the interests’ of the international slave system. By 1600, it was also becoming apparent, following the notion of the historian Eugene Genovese, that in sharing the same areas and bits of territory throughout the international arena in the New World, slaves and masters were forced to share ‘their common humanity’ as well. This is notwithstanding the assigned legal status of the slave as ‘chattel.’ . . .

Pushing the system here and there to carve what autonomy was possible can be seen as a form of rebellion, in that it is a non-acceptance of slave status, notwithstanding the lack of any immediate goal to overthrow or escape from the entire system.

Many of these slaves occupied key functional positions in ports as well as other skilled trades, doing critical work for the movement of commerce. We may well argue that the emergence throughout the international slave system of this class of slaves was a feature of minimum public order, to the extent that the existence of such slaves gave rise to an implicit legal fiction that was sustained by the community importance of their skills. They were increasingly, on a day to day basis, allowed a kind of ‘bare license’ needed to perform those skills so long as they did not got too far, and they were given it notwithstanding their official ‘chattel’ status (in British colonies, a minimum humanity in Spanish colonies, as discussed). And it is only a small step to note that a major preoccupation of most in this particular class of slave was to find a way to use the money they earned, or otherwise parlay their skills into either purchasing their freedom or otherwise attaining it. . . .

[I]nternational law is emerging as a modern legal system in close historical coincidence to the building and acceleration of the international slave system, that is, from the late 16th through the 17th centuries. This coincidence - whether causal or not - raises the question of what rights, or what strategies to deny rights to African slaves (and the emerging small class of free blacks) would arise under this law. The same question is necessarily posed to every body of law that Africans were in contact with, but here we focus on international law. Further, what claims - moral and legal - would Africans make to this (international) law, implicit or explicit, arising just out of their physical presence in its jurisdiction, as the same question necessarily arises for any law whose decisions intentionally impact African lives. . . .

The historical conjunction between the rise of the Atlantic slave trade and the emergence of international law provides a laboratory to observe what happens when a normative principle with long historical roots (the wrongfulness of slavery under natural law, especially against the consent of the slave) collides with elite and sovereign imperatives pushing to establish a very profitable international commercial system that inescapably depends for its operation on the eradication of that same normative principle.

However, the commercial system and those who profit from it need, for community political reasons and for psychological reasons to the sovereigns and the commercial and political elites themselves, some principled and moral justification for its daily enslavement of other people. If not the eradicated normative principle against the enslavement (especially this kind and degree of enslavement), then what principles of moral (and legal) justification are available to those elites?

Or, are no supporting principles available that have comparable historical roots, but have only justifications, each fragile and ephemeral in turn under the winds of learned and native skepticism in the community? Do each have only in common its function that was dedicated by the elites who propounded it to simply shield for as long as possible the naked greed for the high profits that the slavery system produces and promises, if maintained, to produce? . . .

Does this barrier of lack of standing, lack of legal competence, lack of the right of representation and to be represented work as these elites hope it does, by being impenetrable and therefore enabling those elites to regulate (across the full spectrum of strategies from light to genocidal) this international group of African slaves? Can they do so without the former being in turn regulated by the Africans? Does this barrier of doctrine and local practice really work to shut up the slaves regarding any expression or communication they may make about the impact of slavery on their lives and on the universe? Does it silence them regarding any form and interpretation of their expressions and communications always being irrelevant to, or outside of ‘law,’ legal decision-making, or any legal system that the slaves come in contact with that enables Europeans to regulate them yet more?

Because if any slave communications do become relevant to ‘law’ or some system thereof, they would gain access to that system and thus acquire the potential for them to regulate the regulators, for reasons spelled out, inter alia, Emmanuel Kan’ts ideas on legitimacy and his Categorical Imperative and Lon Fuller’s Internal Morality of Law. . . .

African slaves . . . were going to, were, and would always be making much noise. Expressions, communications, songs, drumming, preaching, writings, prayers, revolts and rebellion, chants, African customary law and spirit songs would all be hammering against this dam that barred them from legal access. Principles of freedom and decency from a multitude of tribal traditions, and new knowledge and strategies for effectively using them, would be battering at the dam. that dam was meant to have no spillways, no floodgates, but was meant only to be able to automatically raise its height higher and higher by piles of justifications to meet evolving European/white elite and sovereign political and commercial needs.”

W.E.B. DuBois Testifies

“On Wednesday, July 11, 1945, the pre-eminent African-American intellectual, a founder of American sociology, a founder of modern Pan-Africanism, and chief publicist for the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP), W.E.B. DuBois, testified before the Foreign Relations Committee of the U.S. Senate in favor of the United States’ ratifying the United Nations Charter. This Charter was intended, and did become the foundation of the new post-war international legal order. . . . DuBois was the only African-American so testifying . . . Sitting before the Committee testifying on this day, DuBois was representing the majority of African Americans, urging ratification of the Charter under a constitutional procedure in which his people had not only an interest, but more fundamentally, a stake in seeing that it was carried out in a certain way. . . Their hope and demand was that the emerging new world order, of which the UN Charter would essentially be the constitution, would serve their fundamental collective goal to be free from racism, in ways that American law, white majority policies and sentiments, and the American economy clearly had not provided. . . . Even for those Black folks who were unaware of the Charter or any of its issues, its ratification and the way it was ratified by the United States would, one way or another, involve their interests and those of the Black community. Thus, they had a stake in the outcome. . . .

DuBois further asked the Senate to validate as a first principle of international law that ‘at the earliest practical moment no nation or group shall be deprived of effective voice in its own government.’ These themes encompassed the desire of most Black Americans - as expressed through previous weeks of articles and editorials in the Black press - for the Charter to be ratified because of its human rights provisions and the obligations they imposed on the United States. In a word, those provisions, principally Articles 55 and 56, and 1(2), obligated all treaty parties to, at a minimum, cooperate with each other to institute fundamental human rights for all peoples throughout the world community. . . . It was clear that this underlying Charter vision of a new post-war international community saw the protection of human rights globally under the rule of law as essential to the furthering of international development and progress, as well as to the maintenance of international peace and security. . . . Thus DuBois’ testimony, resonating with the wishes of most Black Americans on these questions, formed a claim to international law that their right to be free of racism and to equal rights under law was confirmed by the UN Charter. The U.S. government was thus obliged under international law to implement such rights for U.S. citizens under its own domestic law. In other words, African Americans were claiming rights under international law that they could not claim under domestic U.S. law. They were claiming not only that they had such international legal rights, but that now such rights were binding at the local level by operation of the Constitution regarding treaties. An additional ‘outside’ source of law - international law - was being invoked to deliver and apply rights in local settings where otherwise the local U.S. law was upholding various forms of racism.” pp. xxxi-xxxiv

Making it simple

  1. Christians in Europe were fighting a war against Muslims from the east and North Africa leading to the Crusades.

  2. The Muslims had previously dominated the Christians in Europe because the had advantages provided by the trans-Saharan trade in gold and the enslavement of various African people.

  3. Christians and Muslims were enslaving each other before they came to Guinea - the land of the blacks.

  4. Christianity taught a doctrine and ideology of masters and slaves.

  5. Because they, the Christians said so, God gave them authority to enslave people.

  6. The African people, governed by Natural Law, defended themselves against the Christians. The people in Guinea did not have to submit to the Christians. Natural law gave them the authority and power to oppose, deny, resist, revolt, and kill them. Thus, the Christians had to create a “counter-law” to defeat and replace “natural law”. This counter law had to have more COMPELLING FORCE than the AUTHORITY OF NATURAL LAW. The compelling force of the Christians came from the combination of ECCLESIASTICAL LAW and CORPORATE/STATUTORY LAW SUPPORTED BY MARTIAL LAW.

  7. INTERNATIONAL LAW is nothing more than the codification and evolution of #1-6.

    CONCLUSION: So long as non-white people reject NATURAL LAW as the SUPREME LAW OF “GOD” and submit to INTERNATIONAL LAW founded on the master-slave ideology of CHRISTIAN ECCLESIASTICAL LAW, their efforts to achieve liberation from the system of white supremacy outlined in #1-6 above used to enslave them for the economic benefits of the a few elite ‘plutonomarchs” will prove unsuccessful.

The B'rassa Fight Against the Befera: Learning from the Revolutionaries from India

“MOST CONSIDERED THOSE WHO PROFITED AT THE EXPENSE OF OTHERS TO BE WHAT BALANTA CALLED BEFERA . . . TRANSLATED AS ‘WITCHES’ OR ‘CANNIBALS’ - PEOPLE WHO CONSUMED OTHERS’ HEALTH, SOULS, OR BODIES AND UNDERMINED COMMUNITY COHERENCE. KIDNAPPERS WHO SEIZED KIN OR NEIGHBORS IN THE NIGHT AND SOLD THEM FELL INTO THIS CATEGORY, AS DID EUROPEAN AND EURAFRICAN (MIXED RACE) SLAVERS AND THEIR MIDDLEMAN AGENTS.”

- WALTER HAWTHORNE, FROM AFRICA TO BRAZIL: CULTURE, IDENTITY AND AN ATLANTIC SLAVE TRADE, 1600-1830

Synthetic Biology Players2.JPG
Vandana Shiva and Sadhuguru2.jpg
Vandana Shiva.jpg

Oneness vs. The 1%: 

Vandana Shiva at the United Nations Office at Geneva

“You might remember 2008 was the collapse of Wall Street and tax money bailed it out. The billionaires got richer. In 2010, 388 billionaires controlled as much wealth as the bottom half of humanity. This number came down to 277 in 2011, 159 in 2012, 292 in 2013, 280 in 2014, 62 in 2016, and it shriveled to a mere 8 in 2017 and this year it is 5. The March 2016 data was that the six richest had $343 billion and by the next year they had $402 billion. And their money is then managed by the asset management funds which did not exist before globalization. They were insignificant. But they are the determining factor in the economy today. The two biggest are Vanguard and Blackrock. We normally think of Wall Street and Goldman Sachs - looked like nothing today. They are very small players. So in 2008 Vanguard was less than a trillion and Blackrock was a trillion. 2012 Vanguard rose to $2.2 trillion, Blackrock was $3.3 trillion. When I started this book . . . Vanguard was $3 trillion. Withing a year by the time this went to the publisher and was published within a year it was $4 trillion.

How do the asset managers make a trillion a year? India’s GDP is 1.3 trillion and we are a land of 1.3 billion people very hardworking peasants, very hardworking women and all of that work counts for nothing. But the speculation is growing by the day. . .

LARGE NUMBERS.JPG
Vandana Shiva5jpg.jpg
Vandana Shiva4.jpg

I’ve been looking at…. Of course I started looking at agriculture because of what happened, the fracturing of the most prosperous part of India, the state of Punjab. I did my MSC honors in physics from Punjab and it was a peaceful land, the richest state in the province of India. By 1984 it had erupted in violence. In those days I was working for the United Nations University on a major program of conflicts over resources within peace and global transformation and I said something is going on here that needs to be looked at because when I was collecting data on conflicts over rivers, Punjab was the highest but by June of 1984 the story was only about religion. The resources had disappeared, the rivers had disappeared, the farmers’ incomes had disappeared, the farmers blockade of June the 4th had disappeared. They were saying, if we can’t choose what we grow, if we can’t decide how we’ll grow it, if we can’t determine the price at which to sell, if we can’t determine when the waters of our own rivers will flow to our field, we’re living under slavery. That was the way they were framing it. By June the 4th the army was sent to the Golden Temple. . . .

Cartel agreements.JPG

. . . . the agrochemical industry said, ‘we are too small.’ Now those days Ciba and Sanders were sitting separately in that meeting. They merged a few years later to become Novartis and they merged with Astra and Zeneca to become Syngenta. And now Syngenta has merged with Chem China and Monsanto has merged with Bayer and Dow has merged with DuPont but in fact they are all owned by the asset management funds. . . .  The largest shares now in these companies is not individual shareholders. It’s the billionaires. And they decide whether GMOs will be pushed or not, they decide whether the new genetic engineering technologies, the gene drives, the gene editing will happen or not.

They determine wherever there’s a potential for power control and profits.

WHO OWNS NATURE?

Pesticide companies.JPG
Pesticide companies2.JPG
Global Markets.JPG

Microsoft was not a very big player. Who are, you know, the big, the biggest name? It used to be Gates for nearly 15 years as the richest. He lost the richest man’s place to Jeff Bezos. Jeff Bezos did not exist 20 years ago. He said in an interview . . . he said India got him to the top place, because last year the tax laws were changed and I support Indian farmers who really worked with them to save seeds, biodiversity, do organic farming and their economic sovereignty of doing their own marketing . . . there was no taxation and they could move.  At least within the provinces they could move freely. This year, the truck wasn’t allowed to move and I did a quick calculation what individual farmers would have to pay . . .  four farmers is all that Jeff Bezos pays for an entire state. He doesn’t pay sales tax anyway. . . . He’s got storages but he doesn’t pay property tax. And I think these are issues worth investigating because not only are there tax avoidance and a lot of the billionaires money is in the tax havens, but they worked out

BRILLIANT WAYS OF NOT PAYING TAXES . . . .

Befera1.jpg
Befera2.jpg

So at that meeting of 1987 the second thing that happened was, and they said, we can only make money now through selling GMOs which didn’t exist at that time. This is 1987. GMOs were commercialized in 1992. But they said we have to push GMOs because it’s the only way we can claim patents on seed, it’s the royalty collections that will make our future profits. And then they said that Europe and America are very small markets for agriculture. It’s the third world, that’s where the farmers are, that’s where the royalties will come from. So we got to have a global treaty . . . . and the General Agreement on Trade and Tariffs (GATT) became the World Trade Organization (WTO) and the trade related intellectual property rights agreement was being put into it. This is what a Monsanto Representative said: ‘Industry has identified a major problem for international trade. . .’ And what was the problem they identified? That farmers save seeds. That was a big problem. That farmers save seeds and have seed sovereignty. So they went on to say, ‘it crafted a solution, reduced it to a concrete proposal, and sold it to our own and other governments.’ The industries and traders of the world commerce have played simultaneously the role of patients, diagnosticians, and prescribing physicians. . . . There’s a Supreme Court decision in the United States which actually says seed is a ‘self-replicating machine invented by Monsanto’ and even 20 years down the line if you buy grain it is still the self-replicating machine . . . .

. . . the eco-social contract [is] a simple ontological fact that life is not a manufacture and an invention . . .

Seed Vault.JPG

There are claims that genetic engineering will give us climate resilient seeds. . . . So much of the claims of the ‘new seeds’ is really seeds that farmers had already evolved of salt tolerance, of flood tolerance, of drought tolerance, and all that’s happening now is either just taking that seed and reading its genome and guessing. . . GUESSING which part of the genome contributes to what trait. So if I go to a seed bank, and all the seeds are in the collections of the CGIS system . . . they’re sitting in Svalbard in what’s called the Doomsday Seed Vault. . .  and with them is a passport data which tells you what trick the seed has – it’s drought resistant, etc. So I take a thousand drought resistant seeds and I put them through a computer reading and find through an algorithm and then do a guesswork which will be that  - they literally say, ‘which will be the hundred lottery ticket that will win me the possibility of a patent?’ – and you patent it. You’ve done nothing. You don’t even know what the seed is, but you guess that this part of the genome is what’s going to be the contributor. There are one thousand five hundred patents on climate resilient seeds.

Deregulation was a very, very important part of the making of the billionaires and the making of inequality. So a year after the WTO was formed, the first ministerial was in Singapore and the first thing they did was remove all taxation on the IT industry. That’s where Microsoft got so rich. If they were paying the taxes, they wouldn’t have. And if they didn’t have IPRs on software, they wouldn’t have. Two simple facts is what made Gates come to the top.

But deregulation isn’t just deregulation, it is also simultaneously, as I have witnessed in my country, a making illegal of the daily lives of people. So when it came to the whole seed issue the talk used to be,

‘we have to find ways to make it illegal for farmers to save seeds.’

That was the problem and intellectual property rights (IPRs) were supposed to be the tool . . . .

But I have had to deal with the making illegal of our cold press oil mills of the village. . . In 1998 – they just worked out an amazing new law. The local edible oil had to be banned because that poor villager with two bullocks and his little cold-pressed mill who deals in no cash – the community will bring oil seeds, you take out the oil, the oil cake is left for you as feed for your animals . . .  It’s an economy that’s totally circular. Overnight [it was] banned on what grounds? That there’s no lab and no chemists . . . .

Making fractures where there shouldn’t be fractures, and integrating what should not be integrated. . . .

The [unitelliglbe] used to keep people savings separate from the investment banks, and this was removed. Through the removal, the speculators managed to get hold of the pension funds, savings and everything else and that’s par of how the whole system exploded.

As Joel Kurtzman has said, the economy somewhere between 20 to 50 times  - I think it is now about 100 to 200 times as much bigger than when he wrote it – ‘than the real economy is not no the economy of trade but of speculation. Its commerce is in financial instruments and while  its ultra-high tech infrastructure straddles the globe and move several trillion dollars a day between the major and minor nodes of the network, it is largely unregulated.

Few people realize money, in its traditional sense, has met its demise. Fewer still have paused to reflect on its impact.’

Now, two years ago, exactly two years ago, cash in India was banned. The big notes – 500 and 1000 rupees. An 8 pm lecture by the Prime Minister and in no time, by 12 o’clock, all our cash was illegal now. Indians live in economies of self-organized systems. And that means the poor woman who is sweeping the streets at the end of her life might have saved 500,000 rupees to take it back to her village to build a house. Suddenly her life savings were illegal. We have had huge debates two years later, right now, this is the big political discussion taking place in India. This was a forced digitalization and it was forced with not just our Prime Minister saying it, but behind him was a lot of thinking.

A war on cash had been declared in a program in the USA. And even before this forced digitalization was imposed on India, Bill Gates and Microsoft had already made the programs to make it work just like they were already ready. You know in the midnight of July 1st, 2017 this new centralized taxation system was created which made Jeff Bezos the richest. I think if Gates had known it would work for business, he might not have had a role in this, but the GST programs were already written before the announcement that the government of India. And in each of them I did a very simple calculation. You know if a 100 rupees is transacted a hundred times it stays 100 rupees and it still commands the same amount of resources, but digitally it shifts a hundred times, each time the digital giants, the financial giants have made the 2%, 6%, whatever is the percentage on the transaction.

That’s where the miracle mysterious money is growing so fast. It’s in this false digitalization.

And since it is not at all regulated and there’s no taxation, it’s again the case of the ordinary person. In India we did not have to do tax returns if your earnings was less than 100,000 rupees. Now, even if its not that much, you have to go through this digital program. Who can afford it? Nobody! So you got to hire an auditor but not a small tax return auditor because [its] not on paper. It’s all on digital programs and that means that every step the escalation of cutting off and turning more and more into an excluded citizen grows. . . .

Vandana Shiva6jpg.jpg

When I started this journey, it began with the seed, it began with a sure biotechnology but now there’s this new convergence of biotechnology, the digital technologies and the financial technologies. . . . this power is a very, very volatile power. It is a highly unstable power. I have described it as the extractive economy that extracted from the earth, that extracted from nature, that extracted from society and put it all on top. But when you take a pyramid and make it an inverted pyramid, it’s a very unstable structure. . . .

There’s a farmer. . . . he used to spray roundup in the lawns of a school. His name is Johnson. He won a case against Monsanto. And even when they wanted an appeal the case was not dismissed, and the case has been upheld. It’s a California case. Johnson’s case triggered 8,000 more cases and in a day [Monsanto] had lost 30% of its capital. Around the same time – and I think the two are linked – Blackrock which had become $6.3 trillion lost 30%.

So, since it has no connection with real processes and real wealth, it’s like a butterfly’s wing. One tiny, one cancer patient, can make this come toppling down. . . .

Now the same billionaires with the new tools are talking about . . . artificial intelligence as an inevitable takeover and a superior substitution of human intelligence. . . . But they talk about 99% of human beings being disposable. 99% disposable . . .  and we’ll need 1% to write the algorithms. Well, I think the 99% who are declared disposable are a whole new solidarity . . .

I think it is a beautiful moment to redefine the terms and categories around two constructions that are so false, that allow this mysterious wealth creation, by money, money-making itself. Its when capital was defined as being the creative for wealth creation and the earth was reduced to land as an inert input and human beings, with all their creativity, all their work, were reduced to labor as another inert input. And these two inert inputs were merely, inputs to the magic of money-making. I’ve called it the money machine.

Vandana Shiva3.jpg

I think it is time to do a new social contract, recognizing that the earth is amazingly creative. She’s not dead, she’s not just raw material, she’s alive, that’s why she is called Gaia. And amazing self-organized systems is what kept the Earth’s climate systems and the earth temperatures within that level which made our evolution as a species possible . . . . We can all rise in a new social contract of rejuvenating and regenerating the earth, human societies, and our communities from the very local all the way to the planetary. . . .

I could see how the economies are not just killing the earth, they are killing people. They have become genocide economies and ecocidal economy. . .

Vandana Shiva2.jpg

Democracies have also been hijacked and been mutated from being of the people, by the people, for the people into being of the corporation, for the corporations, by the corporations. But which corporations? Not all of them. . . . but behind them we call them the 1% which is actually the 5. You must all have noticed how this then mutates into a new fracturing of society, that a dividing economy must also create division in society. The divisions and hate we are seeing is as genetically engineered as the GMO. It’s not a natural process. Just because people have different faiths it’s not given that they will hate and kill each other. . . .

And then you will remember that joining of the information technology and the new robber barons where Facebook took the communications of people and then selected from the communications – on Facebook where you’re just talking to your friend – then they sold that data to Cambridge Analytica and with its algorithms Cambridge Analytica gave four hate messages to the President of the United States for his election campaigning. The first was hate of women, the second was hate of blacks, the third was hate of Muslims, and the fourth was hate of migrants. And whom did they target? They target the vulnerable, the unemployed worker, the farmers. And that’s why its not an accident that those are the places where the new leadership is popular. . . .

I do believe that good health and good food is a fundamental right unlike what ecological apartheid and nutritional apartheid is being created – that it’s fine for the rich to have organic and natural but the rest should be condemned to fake food, artificial food, and I am committed for the rest of my life I will not let that happen . . . .”

Synthetic Biology

What is Synthetic Biology? Inspired by the convergence of molecular biology, computing and engineering, synthetic biology refers to the creation of designer organisms built from synthetic DNA. Scientists have already used synthetic DNA to construct working viruses and re-engineer existing microbes; they are also attempting to build human-made life forms that perform specific tasks.

Synthetic Biology Players.JPG
The Global Economy.JPG
End of Capitalism.JPG

SADHGURU

Sadhguru5.jpg
Sadhguru11.jpg
Sadhguru1.jpg
Sadhguru7.jpg
Sadhguru2.jpg
Sadhguru13.jpg
Sadhguru12.jpg
Sadhguru15.jpg
Sadhguru14.jpg
Sadhguru6.jpg
Sadhguru10.jpg
Sadhguru8.jpg

Black Bodies of Knowledge: Information Gangsters, Guerrillas and Notes on an Effective History by John Fiske

Resist Vaccines.JPG

Black Bodies of Knowledge: Notes on an Effective History by John Fiske

“Recently, I’ve been listening to M’banna Kantako on Black Liberation Radio. I’ve also been reading Foucault. They come together productively. Foucault has helped me understand the importance of what Black Liberation Radio’s ‘information guerrillas’ are doing, and Black Liberation Radio has helped me clarify why I find Foucault’’s notion of ‘an effective history’ both one of his more productive and one of his more frustrating.. . .

In his discussion of Nietzsche’s theory of genealogy as a counter to traditional history Foucault suggests some characteristics of an ‘effective history’ that I find inadequately useful . . . .Black Liberation Radio exists only to empower its Black listeners in their daily struggles against white power: to achieve this it mixes affirmations of the creativity, imagination, and resilience of Black culture through its music and writings with trenchant and tireless analyses of white power in action.

Let me turn first to what I find useful in Foucault’s theorizing before passing on to his inadequacies. An effective history must counter traditional history through its emphasis on the particularities of events and upon bodies: it is genealogical in that it is ‘situated within the articulation of the body and history . . . Its task is to expose a body totally imprinted by history and the process of history’s destruction of the body’. In this task, effective history inverts traditional history’s prioritization of distance, or the grand view, over proximity, whereas effective history ‘shortens its vision to those things nearest to it,’ particularly the body.

Fragment 5a.JPG
Fragment 5b.JPG
Fragment 6.JPG

Effective history emphasizes events, discontinuities, and multiplicities over the homogenizing trend of the grand narrative of traditional history. An event, for Foucault, is not, as in traditional history, a treaty, a reign, or a battle, but ‘a reversal in the relationship of forces’, a moment when power is most nakedly experienced, resisted, turned, evaded, or even merely exposed. An event is an instance in what he calls ‘the hazardous play of dominations,’ which is to be found not in structural social relations, such as those between classes , races or genders, but in the ‘meticulous procedures that impose rights and obligations’. . . .

And the final characteristic of an effective history is that

it must contain its own perspective; it cannot aspire to a transcendent objectivism, but must be effective for somebody, and that social body must be explicit in the history. . . .

There can be no singular counterhistory, for its effectiveness is dependent upon the conditions of the body - of the individual through to the social - that constructs it as it is only in those conditions that its effectiveness can be traced. . . . In effect, it is not the white body that the power can be countered or resisted.

slave body.JPG

For African Americans, however, these events can carry their histories into the present, not just as understandings of the continuity between past and present, but as experiences of it. They are historical events, but the effectiveness of their history depends upon their historians embodying them and imbricating them into the experience, and therefore understanding , of the present. . . .Provided orally and not in the traditional form of archives, these facts are not equally available to all. . . . One cannot walk into this knowledge as one walks into a library. . . . These ‘weak’ facts, weak only because the social formation with access to them is dis-empowered, are effective because their truths are functional. They warn African Americans of their vulnerability and lack of protection in white cities. . . .

Fragment 4.JPG

The effective history of McKeever’s nighttime occupation counters not only the documented truth about McKeever, that he was an ordinary Black citizen, but it challenges the production of that truth and the hierarchization of evidence involved.

going to the spirit world.jpg

Some facts, which are documented by white information collectors, editors, and publishers, are made ‘strong’ by being technologized into books or journals, and institutionalized into the archive. They, then, contrast and overpower the ‘weak’ facts that are circulated orally among Black people. The strong white facts emerge independent of the social formation experiencing them as events. In a white knowledge system, this exteriority guarantees their objectivity, but in a Black one, it guarantees only their inadequacy; for in this knowledge, whites can know only what Black allow them to know. The knowledge of those occupying the same social formation as the object of that knowledge will know truths that are necessarily invisible to the outside observer.

Equally, effective history actively demonstrates that official history represses knowledge whose truth would challenge the social interests of the power bloc that produces and validates it. To document McKeever’s nighttime work would be to give it credibility that would, in turn, hinder white power; the repressive and self-interested effects of power are best secured when its benign and productive side is the only visible one. Thus, the exclusion of McKeever’s nighttime work from white documentation contains the truth of how whites can write history. This history cannot, therefore, be used to invalidate a Black effective history, in which his night job is thoroughly and accurately articulated, as opposed to simply documented.

Collecting, recording, and documenting information is an urgent concern of the power bloc, as information remains essential to its social control. Selectively documenting others while excluding them from the process of documentation is a strategy of dis-empowerment against which effective history struggles. The knowledge of the power bloc, with all its technologies and institutionalization of literacy and numeracy, of information collection, storage, and retrieval, necessarily produces more socially powerful truths than those of disenfranchised social formation who are historically and systematically denied equal access to those technologies and institutional knowledge. Power is always two-faced, always both productive and repressive, benign and selfish; it is most effective, however, when it puts forward its productive, benign face and hides its repressive, selfish one. . . . Contrarily, then, it is these embodied experiences, which strong knowledge systems overlook, that carry the effective truths of the dis-empowered.

The politics of a counterhistory do not inhere essentially within it: instead, they result from and must be understood according to how it is put into effect. . . .

These competing ways of knowing, identified for the moment as white and Black, do not compete on equal terms. The power of knowledge to produce and circulate truth always has technological and institutional dimensions. The white truth of McKeever was technologized into a book and institutionalized into an archive. The Black truth of McKeever remained in oral circulation, with neither technological nor institutional support, until a Black historian, half a century after its active life, inscribed it in a book in a library and, thence, via a white academic, into this article.

The differential power of competing knowledge systems is determined partly by the social evaluation of their epistemological structure, logo-rationalism versus oral ‘logic’; partly by their material instrumentality, logo-rationalism having more immediate, visible, and measurable effects; partly by the social, economic and political power of the social formation that uses them; and partly by their access to technology and institutions. Depriving a social formation of knowledge involves limiting access to technology and institutions. The fact that the socially weak are denied equal access to society’s technologies and ‘institutions of truth’ does not mean, however, that they are totally excluded from them. . . . As knowledge has to be stored and circulated for its power to be realized, it is inherently vulnerable to guerrilla raids, much as a raid upon an armory would equip those whom the weapons were intended to subdue.

The practice of effective history involves not only the recovery of excluded or overlooked materials but also guerrilla raids upon the dominant knowledge system; both the archive and the armory are valuable targets for the guerrilla.

M’banna Kantako is proud of his ‘knowledge gangsters’ who ‘steal information from any one.’ . . .

I have emphasized the fragmentedness of these bits of purloined information. On Black Liberation Radio, they are linked more explicitly, but the links are associative rather than causal or logical. Their power lies in the affective impact of each piece of loot and then in the overall message of genocide. . . . I have detailed in Power Plays how the experience of apparently autonomous white policies adds up to a picture of genocide if one is on the suffering end of them: these include the location of toxic waste dumps and other polluters in Black neighborhoods, the focus of tobacco and alcohol advertising upon Blacks, the combination of drugs, guns, and the drug wars to weaken Black communities, the systematic denial of education and employment, and so on. Within this Black knowledge of genocide, . . . purloined fragments need only to be associated with each other, for the connections between them preexist them in Black knowledge. . . .

1947

1947

Genocide Convention 2.JPG
We Charge Genocide.JPG

The history at work here is a counterhistory in a number of ways. At the macro level, the history of white genocide of non-whites counters the white one that no such thing exists, and if it does, it does so only as a form of black paranoia. This counterhistory challenges, too, in the sense that its writing and disseminating counter the process by which this genocide is occluded from white knowledge. Further, the process of gathering it is an antagonistic process; Zears Miles constantly recounts the difficulty he has in getting this information and often glosses his victories with comments like ‘the ancestors must have been working because . . . .

The norm is that whites guard knowledge that is strategically useful and attempt to prevent it from getting into the wrong hands and being turned against them. They also try to prevent counter-knowledge from being disseminated. . . .

This sort of counterhistory depends upon a proliferation of ‘telling’ details whose interconnections are not explicitly traced because the tellingness of each detail reverberates with that of others, finally revealing what is already known - in this case, genocide. And this counterhistory is effective history, whose function is, in the words of Del Jones, another of the station’s information guerrillas, ‘to help us save ourselves.’

Its truth is not to be measured by objectivity but by effectivity.

What is true is what can be made to work, which is, in essence, how the laws of physics establish their truth p especially quantum physics: no one knows how its formulae work, they know simply that they do.

Sometimes this effectiveness is directly instrumental and results in frequent warnings to African Americans to be very wary of the white medial system. These vary from the advice of Dr. Barbara Justice. . . to M’banna Kantako’s warning. . .to Dr. Jack Felder’s call, that African Americans will be safe only when they have developed their own health system. If some whites, with their widespread belief in the benevolence of medicine, are tempted to dismiss this Black mistrust as paranoia, they should listen to Dr. John Heller, the Director of Venereal Diseases at the Public Health Service from 1943 to 1948. Of the men in the Tuskegee study, he said, ‘The men’s status did not warrant ethical debate. They were subjects, not patients: clinical material, not sick people’.

Similarly, African Americans know that they must guard themselves against the white knowledge and the white history presented as truth in the education system. M’banna Kantako educates his children at home. Dr. Leonard Jeffries was demoted for refusing to conform to white educational norms in New York’ City College, and Dr. Jack Felder claims simply that, ‘if we are to survive as a race, we cannot let whites educate our children and we cannot let whites be in charge of our health”.

Black knowledge of white genocidal strategy does not involve only the details of its application but also encompasses its motivation. For instance, Black Liberation Radio reminds its listeners frequently that whites are the global minority, only 7% of its population, yet they control the majority of its wealth and its resources. One U.S. Government document frequently referred to in this context is Global 2000, a report prepared by the Carter administration on the world’s population, resources, and environment. Let M’banna Kantako summarize what it means to him:

Global 2000 Report.JPG

M’banna Kantako: Brothers and sisters, in Global 2000 what the devil said is, look, for us to continue to get the resources of the earth the way we get them - no charge, we take them - we need to make sure there aren’t enough people to pose any opposition by the year 2000. Now, they were saying that by the 2000, there would be something like 6.3 billion people on earth, and what they said was, in order for us to stay in control, we might need to kill 2.4 billion of them. But this is something more that we need to add to this whole thing here: now they’re saying that there might be 10.2 billion people on earth by the year 2000, and if they stick with the percentage, you know, they’re talking abut wiping off almost 5 billion people.

Global 2000 has become a cardinal document in this Black knowledge of genocide. Its argument for population control, so that the population of the world can be kept in balance with its resources, is decoded unequivocally as a policy for ‘controlling’ or, as Kantako would put it, ‘wiping out’ the people of the ‘Third World’ so that its resources can continue to maintain the white world.

Other stolen fragments of knowledge are brought back into Black territory to support this truth.

Fragment 16.JPG
Fragment 16b.JPG

The effective history, constituted by the interplay of these fragments, has characteristics that clearly differentiate it from official history and that official history might use to discredit it. Its motivation is not objective but explicitly political. It knows that the truth that it seeks is not merely lying overlooked and unnoticed by official history, but rather that the truth has been deliberately hidden, and that hiding it is another application of the racial power that would cultivate the AIDS virus in a Black woman’s body (Henrietta Lacks).

The effectiveness of a genocidal strategy depends directly upon the success of it remaining hidden.

The stolen fragments, forming the material of this history, effectively render the hidden visible. There is no need to understand them in terms of their explicit contextual relations - the rest of the documents from which they are extracted are discarded as value-less. In fact, in general, the document as a whole is not interpreted and not included in the counterhistory. Occasionally, when the discards are ‘included’ in the counterhistory, they are typically treated as ‘evidence’ of a white cover-up. The London Times report detailing the coincidence of AIDS and the WHO’s vaccination campaign in Africa pointedly includes the statement that ‘no blame can be attached to the WHO.’ When Zears Miles reads this out over the radio, Kantako’s laughter is both delighted and skeptical. The lack of direct evidence of the WHO’s intention to spread AIDS may indicate either that the intention did not exist or that it has been successfully hidden.

Small pox vaccine triggered AIDS.JPG

Interpretation depends upon the construction of relationships. Events, objects, statements do not carry their own meaning but are made to mean by the relations in which they are involved. . . . The one side of articulation is a process of flexible linking while the other is that of speaking or of disseminating the meaning that is produced by the linkage. The fact that white civilian hospitals use Black bodies for research may be linked to medical science, in which case, the Blackness of the bodies does not mean anything; or, on the other hand, it may be linked to the Chemical and Biological Warfare Department’s search for an ‘ethnic weapon,’ in which case, it means everything. . . .

Facts never exist independently or in isolation but rather in articulation with others. Their very facticity is a function and product of their discursive relations. Reusing them, therefore, involves disarticulating them from one set of relations and rearticulating them into another. They are never simply inert, like pebbles on a beach, waiting to be picked up by whoever finds them first. While no fact has any essential existence or meaning of its own, it always has the potential for dis- and rearticulation. Evaluating a fact’s significance, which always involves assessing both how much it matters and what it means, is, thus, a matter of evaluating its potential articulations, their social location and pattern of interests, and their predicted or interpreted effectivity. The constitution of a historical fact is an articulation. Stealing facts, therefore, involves disarticulation.

Writing a history through and of stolen fragments may also be understood by de Cereau’s metaphor of poaching as described in The Practice of Everyday Life. The terrain of knowledge is owned and controlled by the enemy; the poacher darts in and out, taking what he or she needs, extracting it not only from the physical terrain of the landowner, but also from his social relations - ownership, legality, exclusivity. The researcher as poacher has to avoid being caught by the articulation or ways of knowing of the owner; he or she has to guard against being captured by the discursive and social relations within which the quarry is already held.

Producing an effective history, then, is necessarily a practice of social antagonism; it is a counterpractice.

For an example of current effective history, read THE COVID 19 CHRONOLOGY THEY AREN'T SHOWING YOU: PROPAGANDA AND DENIAL ABOUT THE SOURCE OF THE PANDEMIC or watch the video below.

CREDO MUTWA ON THE RACE THAT DIED: A TALE OF TECHNOLOGY AND A WARNING TO THE FUTURE

‘You cannot fight an evil disease with sweet medicine’ is the saying popular amongst us witch-doctors. And one cannot hope to cure a putrid malady like inter-racial hatred and misunderstanding by mincing words. So I warn readers that they are in for a nasty shock. This is not the book for people who prefer hypocrisy to fact.”

- Credo Mutwa 

Indaba my children.JPG

Credo Mutwa, heralded as the "Father of Indigenous Knowledge", was, until March 25, 2021, the last living sangoma, or traditional Bantu healer, to undergo the thwasa - sangoma training and initiation. He joined the ancestors at the age of 98. In the prologue of his awesome book, Indaba, My Children, Credo Mutwa writes,

“These are the stories that old men and old women tell to boys and girls seated with open mouths around the spark-wreathed fires in the centres of the villages in the dark forests and on the aloe-scented plains of Africa.

Under the gaze of the laughing stars the Old One sits, his kaross wrapped around his age-blasted shoulders, staring with rheumy eyes at the semi-circle of eager expectant faces before him - faces of those who have taken but a few steps along the dark and uncertain footpath called LIfe - faces as yet unmarked by furrows of bitterness, ill-health and anger - the fresh, pure, open faces of . . . .children. . . .

Suddenly the Old One feels a great burden on his shoulders - a heavy responsibility towards the young ones sitting so expectantly around him. Suddenly there is a visible sag to his thin, aged shoulders. He sighs - a harsh, rasping sound - and clears his throat, spitting and blowing his nose into the fire, as his father and his father’s father did before him. And he begins the story - the old, old story which he knows he must repeat exactly as he hear it so long ago, without changing, adding or subtracting a single word: ‘Indaba, My Children, . . .’

It is through these stories that we are able to reconstruct the past of the Bantu of Africa. It is through these stories that intertribal friendship or hatred was kept alive and burning; that the young were told who their ancestors were, who their enemies were and who their friends were. In short, it is these stories that shaped Africa as we know it - years and years ago . . . .

True, the Black man of Africa had no mighty scrolls on which to write the history of his land. True, the Black tribes of Africa had no pyramids on which to carve the history of each and every crowned thief and tyrant who ruled them - on which to carve the history of every battle lost and won. But this they did, and still do!

There are men and women, preferably with black birth-marks on either of the palms of their hands, with good memories and a great capacity to remember words and to repeat them exactly as they had heard them spoken. These people were told the history of the Tribes, under oath never to alter, add or subtract any word. Anyone who so much as thought of changing any of the stories of his tribe that he had been told fell immediately under a High Curse which covered him, his children and his children’s children. These tribal story-tellers were called Guardians of the Umlando or Tribal History.

And I, Vusamazulu the Outcast, am proud to be one of these, and here I shall tell these stories to you in the very words of the Guardians who told them to me. Indaba, My Children. . . ‘“

In November of 2006, I went to Azania (South Africa) and I hoped to see Credo Mutwa. I had organized The Rastafari Global Inity Conference (RGIC) in Azania and was there as a follow-up to my diplomatic efforts with His Excellency, President Thabo Mvuyelwa Mbeki, President of South Africa. In my five volume work, Come Out of Her My People! 21st Century Black Prophetic Faith and Pan African Diplomacy, I chronicled the event:

Come OUt of Her Volumes.JPG

“When I reached Azania, I was met at the airport by a large host of Rastafari. The welcoming was overwhelming . . . .The entire Rastafari Community in Azania sent delegations to greet me. The reception at the airport lasted more than an hour and I was immediately given my Zulu name: ‘Siphiwe” which, like Nathaniel (my middle name at birth) means ‘gift’. . . . I have received the Royal Treatment since arrival. Receptions, lectures, etc. have been planned in all nine provinces, though I won’t be able to make them all. I am lecturing at North West University in Mafikeng Campus in North West Province on November 14 and then on to Cape Town.”

Unfortunately, I was not able to meet with Credo Mutwa during that trip. So I am taking this time to pay my respects. Given that Credo Mutwa has just recently joined the ancestors and that the COVID -19 Pandemic is showing itself as a harbinger of a revolutionary change in human society, it is fitting to share the following two excerpt from Indaba, My Children: The Race That Died and Thy Doom, Oh Amarire!, both ancient history and potent warning for mankind today.

THE RACE THAT DIED

The Holy Ones of Kariba Gorge tell us

That the first men to walk the earth

Were all of a similar kind.

They looked exactly alike, and were all of similar height,

And their color was red like Africa’s plains.

In those days there were no black-skinned or dark-brown men:

No Pygmies and Bushmen, nor Hottentots either.

The Wise Ones of the Ba-Kongo agree

With the Holy Ones of Kariba Gorge,

And they even go as far as to say

That the First People had no hair on their bodies at all;

All had the golden eyes of Ma-

The Goddess who launched them on earth with such pain.

All the Wise Ones and Holy Ones of this Dark Continent

Agree that the splitting of all Humanity into races;

The tall Wa-Tu-Tutsi, the Pygmies, or the Ba-Twa,

The short yellow Bushmen of Ka-Lahari,

Even those long-bearded A-Rabi

Who raided our villages mercilessly for slaves -

Resulted from one great accident which occured

Through the sinfulness of these First Men.

Inspire me, oh Spirit of my Fathers!

Give me courage to proceed and tell the world

What say the Holy Ones of these First Men!

Let me break, oh Demon of Disobedience -

Let me break the stout stockade but once

Of Tribal Secrecy.

Let me relate to the world outside

The Forbidden Story that all Wise Ones -

All witch-doctors know but keep firmly shut

In the darkest tunnels of their souls!

What is this Forbidden Legend about these First Men -

Tales of the Nguni, the Mambo, the Lunda and the Ba-Kongo?

When the muted beat

Of the Drum of Sworn Secrecy has sounded

And the Holy Ones gather to re-tell once again

The most secret tales to the young generation:

‘Tales-that-must-never-be-told-to-strangers-

And-to-the-low-born-peasant-dogs’

What say the Holy Ones of this First Nation?

Lo! I shall open my mouth

The mouth of a traitor most foul

Who, for what he believes to be good for his people,

Here betrays the secrets of his land -

I shall open my mouth and tell you,

So gather around me - ‘Indaba, my children . . .’

It is said that more than a thousand times ten years went by

In which there was peace on this virgin earth;

Peace in the sky -

Peace on the forest-veiled plains -

On the scented valleys and timeless hills.

Only certain beasts were permitted to kill,

By the Laws of the Great Spirit,

In accordance with their victual needs.

There was none of this savage

And wanton destruction of Life

Such as men today indulge in

To gratify their warped and evil souls.

Man against man forged no evil spear

With secret and murd’rous intent.

There were no such things as anger and hate

And nothing of ‘this is mine and that is yours’,

No contention and rivalry.

Man breathed peace on the cheek of his brother men.

Man walked in peace without fear of wild beasts

Which in turn had no reason to fear him.

Men in those days did not suffer

From our emotional curses.

They knew no worry like our sin-laden selves.

Death they welcomed with open arms

And a smile on the face, because,

Unlike our degenerate selves,

They knew Death for what it was -

Life’s ultimate Friend!

But the evil star of self-righteousness,

Was emerging from yonder horizon

And man’s undoing was nigh.

Once in a shady recess of a vine-screened cave

A beautiful woman whom some call Nelesi,

But whom many more call Kei-Lei-Si,

Gave birth to the first deformed child;

Deformed not in flesh alone, but also in his soul.

His shrunken body supported a big flat head

Containing one short-sighted cyclopian eye.

Painting by Jim Carey

Painting by Jim Carey

His arms and his legs were shrunken stiff

And were twisted like a sun-dried impala,

While his mouth was completely displaced to one side

In a perpetual obscene leer.

His scrawny neck was wrinkled,

Like a starved old vulture two days dead,

And his round little paunch protruded ‘neath his hcest

In a most revolting way.

Strings of crystallised saliva drooled

Continuously from his sagging lips;

He breathed through only one nostril

With a sickening hissing sound.

The name of this very unpleasant monstrosity -

Tribal Narrators tell today -

Was Zaralleli or Zah-Ha-Rrellel, The Wicked!

This was the man - no, rather the Thing

That introduced all evil to this earth.

double headed bird.JPG

Whenever a child was born to these First Men

The mother would take it straight for a blessing

To the two-headed talking Kaa-U-La birds,

And also to ask them to give it a name.

Thus it came about that when Nelesi

(Let us rather abide by Kei-Lei-Si, for this is

Her proper and uncorrupted name)

Took her terrible offspring to the big old Kaa-U-La bird,

Which nested not far from her cave,

It gave one glance at her

And shuddered at what she carried!

In the half-dead deformed thing that the girl held aloft

The Kaa-U-La bird could see Evil so great

And so utterly monstrous that if unchecked

There and then it would definitely overrun

The Universe outright with its bad influence.

And what it saw beyond the veil of tomorrow

Made it screech with unrestrained horror and pain:

Kaaaaaaauk! Oh woman, what have you there!

Destroy it, kill it, without delay!’

‘What, but this is my baby, my child!’

Cried the mother in utter despair.

But the bird’s voice rang like metal

And echoed o’er valleys and mountains;

‘Female of the human race - I appeal to thee,

Destroy thy offspring before it’s too late!’

‘But where have you ever seen mothers kill babies?’

The poor mother pleaded, now on her knees.

‘For the sake of Mankind, and that of the stars,

And for all those as yet unborn,

I command thee oh female of thy race,

Destroy that thing in your arms!

No baby is that which you’re holding there,

But Naked Evil, devouring and pure -

A Bloody Future it spells for the Human Race!’

‘My baby evil? He is the dearest baby on earth!

My loveliest baby - destroy it? Not on your life!’

‘I command thee . . . ‘ But Kei-Lei-Si screamed;

She turned and ran like a buck through the bush

Her baby clutching her heaving breasts.

The Kaa-U-La immediately took off in pursuit

By telepathy calling all others to join

In the hunt for the fugitive girl.

Only once she paused for a gasp of breath

On the grassy slope of a hill,

And on looking around she saw a black flock -

Hordes of the two-headed, six-winged rainbow birds.

It struck her that these birds rarely flew,

And did so only when the need was great.

‘Aieeee! My baby, they seek you -

But they will not get you as long as I live!’

And with this she turned and sped up the hill;

But as she descended the other side

The great birds were on her and diving at her

Ripping with talons deep furrows on her back.

She reached the dark depths of the forest anon

And the birds in their tireless pursuit

Uprooted trees and moved the rocks

And dived with a roar of air.

Again and again they appealed to her

To surrender her child for Humanity’s sake.

‘No, a thousand times no!’ she panted and onwards fled,

Tripping and falling and bruising her lets,

Only to rise and speed forth faster than e’er.

At long, long last she found a deep hole

In which she sprang with no second thought.

They fell for what seemed like a thousand years

And struck the floor with a bone-jarring thud.

For a long time they lay there completely stunned

On the bank of an underground stream -

A river which roared and crashed with great noise

Through miles of underground caverns.

The evil spawn of the foolish girl

Did not die, as he fell on his mother,

And was thus due to rise soon to menace the world

With the fumes of his evil soul.

Soon the stars would weep in shame

While cursing the woman Kei-Lei-Si

And the wicked Za-Ha-Rrellel.

The otherwise beautiful woman and her monstrous son,

Lived for years in the bowlels of the earth.

Fish, and crabs from the muddy banks,

Were abundant enough to keep them alive,

While above ground the Kaa-U-La birds were searching the forests and plains in vain.

Painting by Jim Carey

Painting by Jim Carey

On returning from a crab-hunt one day

Kei-Lei-Si say her son sitting near the fire

Humming a happy tune to himself.

This greatly surprised her, for never before

Had he spoken a word - leave humming a tune!

‘My son!’ she breathed, her soul overflowing with joy,

‘You can talk . . . you are singing . . . ‘

‘Shhhhh . . . ‘ he said, and Kei-Lei-Si saw

Him fixedly stare at some iron ore,

The very piece she had brought to the cave herself,

Which she used on the flints in the cavern walls

When she wished to kindle a fire.

A cold terror struck the poor woman

As her gaze came to rest on the ore;

Her whole body froze with horror and fear

As the penetrating stare of her son

Caused the ore to grow in size!

Still hypnotized she watched and saw

The ore turn soft and starting to flow.

military plane one.jpg

A few heartbeats later two bright stalks grew

At the tips of which glowed small bloodred eyes,

And a hungry-looking mouth took shape

Snarling viciously at Kei-Lei-Si

With a display of razor-sharp teeth!

The woman shrieked with horror and undiluted fear

When she realized her son was in fact creating -

That the tune he was humming was an incantation -

Commanding the hitherto lifeless iron

To assume a shape and Life!

She watched spellbound as the living thing grew

And legs like those of a grasshopper took shape -

Then came pairs of dragonfly wings

And a rat-like shining metal tail, with a sting,

A crystal sting with dark green poison!

‘My son!’ cried she, ‘What . . . and how . . . and why . . . ?’

‘This,’ he said, without emotion,

‘Is one of my new weapons of conquest!’

‘Conquest? Conquest of what, my son?’

‘Of EVERYTHING - the earth, the sun and the moon!’

Disgusting Trump 5.JPG

Then turning to the fast-growing metal beast

And indicating his mother with a deformed limb

Snapped, ‘Seize her, and drink your fill!’

At which command the horror leapt

And pounced upon the startled woman,

Seizing her with his insect-like legs.

‘My son, my son, what have I done -

Why do you do this to me?

I am the woman who bore you, and brought you up!’

‘I know very well who and what you are -

But nobody asked you to bear me and rear me

And least of all did I.’

“I saved you from the big birds my son;

They desperately wanted to kill you!’

‘All I know,’ said Za-Ha-Rrellel calmly,

“It was only the instinct of a female beast

And you were obeying a natural law.’

‘Have mercy, my son,’ cried Kei-Lei-Si.

‘What is this thing called mercy?’

You are of no use to me any more.

I have grown to full independence

And I no longer need your protection.

All I need now is nourishment fro my new servant

To grow and reproduce its kind.’

From the mouth of the metallic Tokolshe

Protruded a long needle structure

With which it pierced her chest and heart

And as it sucked it grew.

Through the mists of her last agony

The mother of the wicked Za-Ha-Rrellel

Saw her son’s outrageous future;

She saw his great evil swallow the earth

And the Universe itself.

Too late she appreciated her error -

That after all the birds were right,

But now she could not destroy her child

To save all mankind from its atrocious influence.

Through eyes that were slowly glazing in death

She saw the object withdraw its cruel probe.

She saw it lay some hundreds of silvery eggs

At her son’s express command;

And they all exploded into hundreds

Of fast-growing winged things like itself.

The last thing she saw was how a litter of four

Bore her son aloft in triumph.

‘Farewell, mother,’ he said as he glanced back at her,

With a last contemptuous look in his eyes.

They carried him forth from the lighted cave

Into the darker parts of the caverns

And slowly the glow from all the luminous eyes

Faded in darkness in the echoing distance;

While with a last soft sigh Kei-Lei-Si died

Alone and utterly forgotten for all time to come

In that maze of underground tunnels.

The fantastic reign of the First Chief on earth,

That of Za-Ha-Rrellel was about to begin.

Today known as Tsareleli or Sareleli

He was the deformed incarnation of naked evil

And was about to burst upon the world

Like a glittering poisonous flower.

Woe, oh woe, to all mankind -

Woe to all those, as yet unborn!

Za-Ha-Rrellel, the Wicked, emerged from the tunnels,

Borne aloft by a litter of four of these metal things,

While all the rest of the metal Tokoloshes

Came swarming behind in a vast and glittering clud

Awaiting his word to enslave and to kill.

The first that this airborne metallic army engaged

In a battle of complete extermination,

Was the Holy two-headed Kaa-U-La birds.

From miles away came the sacred birds

In hundreds upon thousands to stem the tide

Of evil in a final most desp’rate endeavour.

A mighty aerial battle took plac

That lasted more than a hundred days without pause,

Watched in amazement by all men and all beasts.

The birds inflicted a great deal of damage

Tearing and ripping with talons and beaks,

But the poisonous stings of these metal things

Caused havoc among the attackers.

tokoloshe 3.JPG

In their hundreds they fell down to earth,

Followed to be sucked of their blood

And as fast as these metal things nourished themselves

They produced more and more of their metal kind.

For each one destroyed by the Holy Birds

A thousand took its place

And thus the birds were soon heavily defeated

And the remnant fled to the ends of the earth.

‘All is lost!’ cried one as it flew away in the sunset,

‘Woe to mankind - woe to the world.’

But the millions of red-skinned First People

Who heard this last agonizing cry

Did not understand its meaning.

They did not interpret it this way

Till many centuries later with Za-Ha-Rrellel, the Wicked,

They died in agony;

They who were later to be known

As the Race That Died.

THY DOOM, OH AMARIRE!

After his victory over the Kaa-U-La birds,

The deformed offspring of Kei-Lei-Si,

Descended with his victorious hordes of insects

And promised the millions of hiding First People

A new life of plenty of luxury and peace

And pleasure in limitless measure.

At first he told them he was sent by a god

To vanquish the evil Kaa-U-La birds

Which had thus far been keeping all mankind

In savagery and ignorance;

That in fact the Great Spirit had sent him

To deliver them all from poverty and disease;

That if they followed him humbly

They need dwell in shelters and caves no more.

They must render the world safe for mankind

By extermination all dangerous beasts;

And til the land no longer, nor harvest,

While metal slaves could serve their human masters.

He promised them all these

And a life of luxury and ease,

Which the gullible First People believed

And they blindly followed the Advice they received.

Two generations later and now Za-Ha-Rrellel,

Who had meantime discovered the Immortal Secret,

Was ruling supreme at the head of an empire -

The most fantastic the world has ever seen.

This was the empire which legends tell -

The Empire of Amarire, or Murire -

In which men lived in shining golden huts

With a life and a conscience of their own.

They could move from place to place

In accordance with their occupants’ wish;

While metal Tokoloshes served in every way.

From tilling the land to storing grain.

There was no need for lighting a fire

When all one had to do was fill the pot

With whatever one wished to eat,

And then command the pot to boil.

No longer was it necess’ry to walk long distances,

When all they had to do

Was stand outside their huts

And wish themselves to wherever they wanted to go.

No bother to use one’s hands to lift

A drinking pot to one’s lips,

When all one did was to command the pot

To pour its contents down one’s throat.

But as time went on a decay descended

Upon these very lazy men

And they began to think that the simplest things

Like chewing food was far too strenuous indeed!

The High Chief Za-Ha-Rrellel then gave them powers

To wish their food right into their stomachs -

No straining the jaws with mastication

Or bruising the gullet with swallowing too hard!

The result of all this was that men lost the use

Of their arms and their legs and their gullets and jaws,

And on top of all this both women and men

Felt that begetting was too much of a strain!

Thus all men and all women began to lose

Their powers of reproduction;

Sterile they all turned, except the Singer

The beautiful Amarava - about whom, anon.

There was little more that the wicked tyrant

Could do to exploit his powers -

So he turned to knowledge and Forbidden Things

Which the Great Spirit asked us never to seek.

First he passed to his subjects the secret

Of Immortality and Eternal Youth,

To save his Empire - now completely sterile

Save Amarava who remained fertile.

He secondly sent out his metal beasts

To capture wild beasts and then crush them to pulp,

And from this pulp he created new creatures

Resembling the human being.

These queer creatures he earmarked as slaves;

Entertainers and workers in his expanding empire -

These creatures, produced like kaffircorn cakes,

Were Bjaauni, the Lowest of the Low.

tokoloshe 1.JPG

Legends tell us that these Bjaauni

Looked something like giant gorillas;

Completely hairless and of dead flesh and blood -

They constantly had a putrid odour.

They were greenish-darkbrown in color

Like rotten animal flesh,

And also unlike their red-skinned masters,

Could reproduce their kind.

Za-Ha-Rrellel’s mis’rable products,

Unlike the Great Mother’s creations,

Had no power of speech

And could not think for themselves.

They dumbly and blindly obeyed their masters

However mad the instruction;

If asked to drink a river dry

They would drink till they burst and died.

While these Amirere were indulging in all this fun

The Tree of Life said to the First Goddess Ma;

‘What kind of beings did we bring forth?

Look, they’re depriving all Life of its purpose!

They live selfish and useless lives

And no longer beget their kind;

We must now destroy our first effort

And begin all over again.’

‘No, let us send them a warning first

In the hope that they’ll mend their ways;

It is only that evil tyrant

Who has gone and led them astray.’

‘Yes, that most foul being dared to create

Creatures of metal and flesh -

Now he thinks he’s a god - a creaotr

But I shall teach him a lesson or two.’

And with this the Tree of Life ordered clouds

To gather and cover the earth,

Obstruct the sun, and ravage all

With lightning and torrents and hailstones.

In no time the empire’s lands were covered

In waters many feet deep

And half the Amarire nation drowned

In their might glittering towns.

But this did by no means deter the tyrant -

It fired his warped and inventive spirit;

with all his metal and subhuman slaves

They build many vast and oblong rafts.

Each was a hundred miles long - with a breadth about half -

And on these rafts he had them build new cities of solid gold;

And artificial sun was made to float below the clouds

Which shone with a brilliance that put the real one to shame!

And then one day in the glittering splendour

Of his own domestic retreat,

Za-Ha-Rrellel played his final trump -

A last, most terrible decision!

THE ANSWER TO THE QUESTION: WHO CREATED CHRISTIANITY, WHO WROTE THE GOSPELS FEATURING JESUS CHRIST, AND HOW DID CHRISTIANITY START IN AFRICA?

blood of jesus.JPG

Now, before we reveal the answers to those questions, let me first explain why I am writing this. There is still a lot of arguing about Christianity, its history and effect on people of African descent. I recently wrote an article entitled Mental Slavery of Christianity: Its Origin, Development and The Challenge of Cognitive Dissonance to the African Ancestry Movement From the Point of View of Neuroscience and Behavior Change. Rather than helping more people escape from the mental slavery of Christianity, it, of course, provoked even more cognitive dissonance from Christians. And then I realized that part of the problem is because people don’t know the origin of Christianity and therefore, are not properly oriented in order to interpret its meaning and effect. A Balanta woman informed me that in the literary criticism field, this is called “Authorial Intent” vs “Reader Response”....”a very potent dynamic that can breed the gravest of misinterpretations or the most precise understanding of what has been communicated.” Let me illustrate.

6 or 9.JPG

In the above example, when asked, “who is right?”, most people answer that it is a matter of perspective. There is no right or wrong answer. Such people are left in a world of relative meaning and malaise. Truth is obscured and everyone’s opinion or perspective on a subject is given equal weight. Again, this creates the gravest of misinterpretations, particularly when it comes to comprehending the phenomenon of Christianity.

There is a solution to the above, however. And the solution is simple. The solution is: ask the person who made the mark on the ground. Let me explain.

Everyone is entitled to their opinion or perspective, which is relative. However, the reason they are arguing is because someone put the mark there on the ground. Now, the best way to get answers is by asking questions. Why? Why did someone make this mark on the ground? For what purpose?

Well, you get the best answer to these questions, to any question, by going to the source.

Now, suppose the person who put the mark on the ground says this: “This spot is the nine mile mark on the trail. You are nine miles from the village.” In such a scenario, you can see that although the person saying “6” is entitled to his perspective, he loses the complete essence, value and understanding of what he is observing. He is deprived of valuable information.

The point of the riddle is to emphasize the value of history and original sources. If the two of them ask the person who put the mark on the ground, it will end the debate. They guy can say, “oh, from where I was standing it looks like a six, but NOW I AM PROPERLY ORIENTED to interpret and make sense of what I am looking at.” Now the debate is over.

When people fail to study and understand the origin of things, they can’t have the proper perspective. History helps us orientate our experiences so that we can move beyond mere appearances, perceptions and speculations.

As far as our understanding of history, African Americans haven’t been able to look at history properly orientated because, prior to genetic testing through African Ancestry, we couldn’t identify WHO WE ARE. At best, most of us simply knew that we were from somewhere in “Africa” and we studied African history generally. Now, however, we can know exactly which people we are from, who are ancestors, and, using haplogroup migration studies and a re-reading of African and world history, we can, for the first time, tell OURstory, properly oriented. This I have done in Balanta B’urassa My Sons, Those Who Resist Remain Volumes 1 -3.

Likewise, we must study the origin of Christianity and the Jesus Story. Here I am referring to the origin of who actually invented the character called Jesus Christ and wrote the Gospels. Why did they invent the character of Jesus and for what purpose? Without understanding this, the “authorial intent”, one is only left with the “reader’s response”, which I have shown in my previous article, is a programmed brainwashing via brutality, terrorism and trauma that produces a modified and imprinted brain incapable of thinking outside of the programming. This, of course, produces the gravest misinterpretation of Christianity as something called “Truth”. However, the following account of the origin of the Jesus Christ folklore will lead to a precise understanding.

The following is an excerpt from Balanta B’urassa My Sons, Those Who Resist Remain Volume II

Cover+Volume+II.jpg

The Roman Conspiracy to Invent Jesus

My sons, you would do well now to read the book, Caesar’s Messiah: The Roman Conspiracy to Invent Jesus by Joseph Atwill or watch the video documentary of the same name, if you want to understand the actual creation of the Jesus-centered Christian religion of the Roman Empire. According to Atwill,

“I shall show that intellectuals working for Titus Flavius, the second of the three Flavian Caesars, created Christianity. Their main purpose was to replace the xenophobic Jewish Messianism that waged war against the Roman Empire with a version of Judaism that would be obedient to Rome.

One of the individuals involved with the creation of the Gospels was the first-century historian Flavius Josephus, who, as he related it, led a fabulous life. He was born in 37 C.E. into the royal family of Judea, the Maccabees. Like Jesus, Josephus was a child prodigy who astounded his elders with his knowledge of Judaic law. Josephus also claimed to have been a member of each of the Jewish sects of his era, the Sadducees, the Pharisees and the Essenes. . . .

After the destruction of the Maccabean state, the Sicarii, a new movement against Roman and Herodian control, emerged. This was a movement of lower-class Jews, originally called Zealots, who continued the Maccabees’ religious struggle against the control of Judea by outsiders and sought to restore “Eretz Israel.”

The efforts of the Sicarii reached a climax in 66 C.E. when they succeeded in driving the Roman forces from the country. The Emperor Nero ordered Flavius Vespasian to enter Judea with a large army and end the revolt. The violent struggle that ensued left the country devastated, and concluded when Rome captured the Judean fortress Masada in 73 C.E. . . .

When the Jewish rebellion against Rome broke out in 66 C.E., though he had no described military background and believed the cause hopeless, Josephus was given command of the revolutionary army of Galilee. Taken captive, he was brought before the Roman general Vespasian, to whom he presented himself as a prophet. At this point, God, rather conveniently, spoke to Josephus and informed him that his favor had switched from the Jews to the Romans. Josephus then claimed the Judaism’s messianic prophecies foresaw not a Jewish Messiah, but Vespasian, whom Josephus predicted would become the ‘lord of all mankind.’ . . .

In the midst of the Judean war, forces loyal to the Flavian family in Rome revolted against the last of the Julio-Claudian emperors, Vitellius, and seized the capital. Vespasian returned to Rome to be proclaimed emperor, leaving his son Titus in Judea to finish off the rebels.  Following the war, the Flavians shared control over this region between Egypt and Syria with two families of powerful Hellenized Jews: the Herods and the Alexanders.

These three families shared a common financial interest in preventing any future revolts. They also shared a long-standing and intricate personal relationship that can be traced to the household of Antonia, the mother of the Emperor Claudius. Antonia employed Julius Alexander Lysimachus, the Abalarch, or ruler, of the Jews of Alexandria, as her financial steward in around 45 C.E.

After this came to pass, so to speak, and Vespasian was proclaimed emperor, he rewarded Josephus’ clairvoyance by adopting him. Thus, the Jewish rebel Josephus bar Matthias became Flavius Josephus, the son of Caesar. He became an ardent supporter of Rome’s conquest of Judea, and when Vespasian returned to Rome to be crowned emperor, Josephus stayed behind to assist the new emperor’s son Titus with the siege of Jerusalem.

After Jerusalem had been destroyed, Josephus took up residence within the Flavian court at Rome, where he enjoyed the patronage of Vespasian and the subsequent Flavian emperors, Titus and Domitian. It was while he was living in Rome that Josephus wrote his two major works, Wars of the Jews, a description of the 66-73 C.E. war between the Romans and the Jews, and Jewish Antiquities, a history of the Jewish people.  . . .

Though the three families had been able to put down the revolt, they still faced a potential threat. Many Jews continued to believe that God would send a Messiah, a son of David, who would lead them against the enemies of Judea. Flavius Josephus records that what had “most elevated” the Sicarii to fight against Rome was their belief that God would send a Messiah to Israel who would lead his faithful to military victory. Though the Flavians, Herods, and Alexanders had ended the Jewish revolt, the families had not destroyed the messianic religion of the Jewish rebels. The families needed to find a way to prevent the Zealots from inspiring future uprisings through their belief in a coming warrior Messiah. 

Then someone from within this circle had an inspiration, one that changed history. The way to tame messianic Judaism would be to simply transform it into a religion that would cooperate with the Roman Empire. To achieve this goal would require a new type of messianic literature.

Thus, what we know as the Christian Gospels were created. In a convergence unique in history, the Flavians, Herods, and Alexanders brought together the elements necessary for the creation and implementation of Christianity. They had the financial motivation to replace the militaristic religion of the Sicarii, the expertise in Judaism and philosophy necessary to create the Gospels, and the knowledge and bureaucracy required to implement a religion (the Flavians created and maintained a number of religions other than Christianity). Moreover, these families were the absolute rulers over the territories where the first Christian congregations began. 

To produce the Gospels required a deep understanding of Judaic literature. The Gospels would not simply replace the literature of the old religion but would be written in such a way as to demonstrate that Christianity was the fulfillment of the prophecies of Judaism and had therefore grown directly from it. To achieve these effects, the Flavian intellectuals made use of a technique used throughout Judaic literature—typology. The genre of typology is not often used today.  In its most basic sense, typology is simply the use of prior events to provide form and context for subsequent ones – similar to using an archetype or stereotype to create a new character in literature. The typology in the Gospels is very specific – the system uses repeating names, locations, or concepts in the same sequence. 

Typology is used throughout Judaic literature as a way of transferring information and meaning from one story to another, to show the pattern of the “hand of God” at work.

Joseph Jesus Typology 1.JPG
Joseph Jesus Typology 2.JPG

Josephus’ histories are of great significance to Christianity. Virtually all that we know regarding the social context of the New Testament is derived from them. Without these works, the very dating of the events of the New Testament would be impossible. . . .

Josephus’ histories provided Jesus with historical documentation, a fact that is widely known. They also provided Jesus with another kind of documentation; a fact largely forgotten. Early Christians believed that the events Josephus described in Wars of the Jews proved that Jesus had been able to see into the future. It is difficult to find even one early Christian who taught another position. Church scholars such as Tertullian, Justin Martyr, and Cyprian were unanimous in proclaiming that Josephus’ description of the conquest of Judea by Titus Flavius in Wars of the Jews proved that Jesus’ prophecies had come to pass. As Eusebius wrote in 325 C.E.:

‘If anyone compares the words of our Savior with the other accounts of the historian [Josephus] concerning the whole war, how can anyone fail to wonder and to admit that the foreknowledge and the prophecy of our Savior were truly divine and marvelously Strange.’

The authors of the Gospels used typology to create the impression that events from the lives of prior Hebrew prophets were types of events from Jesus’ life. In doing so, they were trying to convince their readers that their story of Jesus was a continuation of the divine relationship that existed between the Hebrew prophets and God.  At the very beginning of the Gospels, the authors created a crystal-clear typological relationship between Jesus and Moses. The authors placed this sequence at the beginning of their work to show the reader how the real meaning of the New Testament will be revealed. . . .

typology 1.JPG

By using scenes from Judaic literature as types for events in Jesus’ ministry, the authors hoped to convince their readers that the Gospels were a continuation of the Hebrew literature that had inspired the Sicarii to revolt and that, therefore, Jesus was the Messiah whom the rebels were hoping God would send them. In this way, they would strip messianic Judaism of its power to spawn insurrections, since the Messiah was no longer coming but had already come. Further, the Messiah was not the xenophobic military leader that the Sicarii were expecting, but rather a multiculturist who urged his followers to “turn the other cheek.”

If the Gospels achieved only the replacement of the militaristic messianic movement with a pacifistic one, they would have been one of the most successful pieces of propaganda in history. But the authors wanted even more. They wanted not merely to pacify the religious warriors of Judea but to make them worship Caesar as a god. And they wanted to inform posterity that they had done so. 

The populations of the Roman provinces were permitted to worship in any way they wished, with one exception; they had to allow Caesar to be worshiped in their temples. This was incompatible with monotheistic Judaism. At the end of the 66–73 C.E. war, Flavius Josephus recorded that no matter how Titus tortured the Sicarii, they refused to call him “Lord.” To circumvent the Jews’ religious stubbornness, the Flavians therefore created a religion that worshiped Caesar without its followers knowing it.

To achieve this, they used the same typological method they had used to link Jesus to Moses, creating parallel concepts, sequences, and locations. They created Jesus’ entire ministry as a “type” of the military campaign of Titus. In other words, events from Jesus’ ministry are symbolic representations of events from Titus’ campaign. To prove that these typological scenes were not accidental, the authors placed them in the same sequence and in the same locations in the Gospels as they had occurred in Titus’ campaign. 

The parallel scenes were designed to create another story line than the one that appears on the surface. This typological story line reveals that the Jesus who interacted with the disciples following the crucifixion, the actual Jesus that Christians have unwittingly worshiped for 2,000 years, was Titus Flavius. . . .

I show that a contiguous block of text from Luke was typologically linked to a contiguous section of Josephus’ history. In fact, virtually all of the events of Jesus’ Galilean ministry in that Gospel were typological representations of events of the Flavians’ military campaign. The events in the Gospel were mapped to Titus’ campaign in the same sequence that Josephus recorded them. One conclusion that falls out of this analysis is that the Gospels’ character ‘Jesus Christ’ was completely fictional.”

Tmeline of Jesus and Titus Lives 1.JPG
Tmeline of Jesus and Titus Lives 2.JPG

Byzantine Rule (323 -642 CE)

Moustafa Gadalla, in Exiled Egyptian: The Heart of Africa reveals the Romans and Early Christians in Egypt:

“Like the Ptolemies, Rome treated Egypt as a mere estate to be exploited for the benefit of the Roman rulers. They controlled Egypt by force . . . . The general pattern of Roman Egypt included a strong, centralized administration supported by a large military force. . . . There was an elaborate bureaucracy with an extended system of registrars and controls, and a social hierarchy with preferred treatment for the Hellenized population of the towns, over the rural and native Egyptian population. The Romans reinforced foreign settlement, by brining in more foreigners. The Jewish colony in Alexandria is said to have had a population of 1 million in the 1st century CE. . . .

An enormous burden of taxation was placed on the people of the Nile Valley. . . . the Egyptian rural population was assessed at a flat rate, without regard for income, age, or capacity for work. . . .

As expected, when people cannot pay their taxes, they must abandon the land, since no amount of torture by tax collectors will change the fact that one has nothing with which to pay.

In common with the rest of the Roman Empire, Egypt suffered from a general depression brought about by over-taxation and the consequent abandonment of farmlands.

Since Egypt provided the food for the Roman Empire, it followed that when the economy of Egypt collapsed, the Empire went hungry and therefore collapsed too. The same story was repeated with every invader of Egypt.

The Romans reinforced foreign settlement by inviting more foreigners and giving them land. This, together with land appropriation, over-taxation, and the loss of freedom and pride, led to the acceleration of Egyptians leaving their farmlands. . . .

When the Romans arrived in Alexandria, they gave preferred treatment to the Jews. Augustus granted self-government to the Hellenized Jews of Alexandria. This caused great consternation among the Greeks, who had founded the city. The city’s contentious population was involved in revolts against Roman control, from the 1st century CE onward. Fighting soon broke out, first between Greeks and Jews, then with the Romans’ participation when they tried to separate the two.

Christianity arrived early in Alexandria, from Judaea and Syria. The Romans encouraged and facilitated more immigration from Syria to Egypt.

The history of the spread of Christianity in Egypt cannot be traced in detail in either the archeological remains or the literary evidence. According to a one-sided Christian tradition, which goes back to the 4th century CE, the Church at Alexandria was founded by Mark, the evangelist. This claim is generally dismissed as fiction and pro-Christian propaganda.

As shown earlier, native Egyptians hated the foreign city of Alexandria, and its foreign inhabitants. Alexandria was nothing more than a foreign base in Egypt. Christians did not emerge as a noticeable cult, until about 190 CE, when Pantaenus founded the Christian doctrine school. The first patriarch at Alexandria who is said to have been concerned about converting the native Egyptians is Dionysius (247-264 CE). But there was no response, because Christian theology is contrary to Egyptian character.

Communal tensions between the city’s Jewish and Greek elements became more complex with the foundation of Christianity in Alexandria. Conflicts arose between and among Alexandria’s Christian, Jewish and traditional Egyptian communities over the desire of Christians to destroy everything that was contrary to their doctrine.

The Christians virulent bigotry was checked, in the beginning, by the officially imposed religious toleration of Rome.

Christian Rampage

  • In 312 CE, Christianity was made the official and only religion of the Roman Empire. A short time later, the Roman Empire split. Egypt became part of the Eastern (or Byzantine) Empire in 323 CE.

  • The decree that there be only one religious system (Christianity), and that anything else is untrue, is dictatorial. The Christian decree added to the economic and social disaster, which still remained from the earlier Roman rule.

  • Constantine’s declaration, to make Christianity the official religion of the empire, had two immediate effects on Egypt. Firstly, it allowed the Church to enhance the organization of its administrative structure and to acquire considerable wealth; and secondly, it allowed Christian fanatics to destroy the native Egyptian religious rights, properties and temples.

  • Here are a few examples of the Christian rampage in Egypt:

  • ·During a visit to Egypt in 385 CE, the praetorian prefect of the east, Maternus Cynegius, closed the ancient Egyptian temples and forbade sacrifices to Min-Amen.

  • ·When Theophilus was made Patriarch of Alexandria in 391 CE, he displayed tremendous zeal in destroying ancient Egyptian temples. A wave of destruction swept over the land of Egypt. Tombs were ravaged, walls of ancient monuments scraped, and statues toppled. In Alexandria, the famous statue of Serapis was burned and the Serapeum destroyed, along with its library. When Theophilus attempted to convert a temple of Dionysus in Alexandria into a church, rioting between non-Christians and Christians ensued, the former occupying the great Serapeum.  The subsequent destruction of the temple was shamelessly advertised by Christians as symbolic of a great victory. It was a folly of fanaticism in the name of orthodoxy.

  • ·The same year (391 CE) saw the beginning of legislation that aimed to outlaw ancient Egyptian rites and to close the temples. The laws helped the fanatic Christians destroy other temples.

  • No rational mind can accept that such destructive behavior led to ‘convince’ people to convert to any religion (Christianity), as advertised by the fanatics, no matter how rational it (Christianity) may appear to anyone.

  • The fanatic early Christians went on appropriating ancient Egyptian temples. In the 4th and 5th centuries, many ancient temples on the west bank of Ta-Apet (Thebes) were converted into monastic centers.

  • Hatshepsut’s Commemorative Temple was converted into Deir (Monastery) el Bahari.

  • Ptolemy III Temple was converted into Deir el Medina.

  • The Commemorative Temple of Ramses III was given the Christian name, ‘Medinat Habu’.

  • The Court of Amenhotep II in Luxor Temple on the east bank of Ta-Apet (Thebes) was similarly violated.

  • ·In 415 CE under Theodosius II, Patriarch Cyril expelled the Jews of Alexandria form the city; and Hypatia, the learned and beautiful Neoplatonist was cruelly murdered.

  • Christian mobs forcefully took a part of the Temple of Het-Heru (Hathor) at Dendera in the middle of the 6th century CE, and built a new church, which was constructed between the Birth House and the Coronation House, using some of the blocks from the Birth House.

  • ·Similarly, in Khmunu (Hermopolis) a Temple of Amon was occupied by Christians and had part of its interior turned into a chapel.

  • In addition to the violation of ancient Egyptian temples, the fanatic Christians adopted a new script called the Coptic language – basically demotic Egyptian written in Greek characters with a few additional letters – from about 300 CE. A non-Egyptian alphabet was intended for the use of those non-Egyptians who were schooled in the Greek language. This move had the effect of re-emphasizing the cultural divide between them and the true native Egyptians. . . .

  • There is no archaeological evidence, outside Alexandria, to substantiate the Christians’ overly exaggerated popularity claims . . . Their terroristic action, rampages, and disrespect for the native population can hardly win any popularity contest. To make Christianity the state religion did not lead (as expected) to people converting.

  • Accepting Christianity is to accept the Bible, which condemns ancient Egypt and establishes the Jews as God’s ‘chosen people’. It is totally incompatible with Egyptian history, nature, and traditions.

  • The Edict of Theodosius I (391 CE), to close the ancient Egyptian temples, caused people associated with temple activities to flee, along with all those who were threatened by the onslaught of the fanatic Christians.”

The Spread of Christianity in the Land of Ta-Nihisi: Meroe, Nobadae, Makuria and Alwa

Meanwhile, Chancellor Williams emphasizes,

“Africa was naturally among the first areas to which Christianity spread. It was next door to Palestine, and from the earliest times there had been the closest relations between the Jews and the Blacks, both friendly and hostile. The exchange of pre-Christian religious concepts took place easily and, due to the residence of so many ancient Jewish leaders in Ethiopia – Abraham, Joseph, and his brothers, Mary and Jesus. The great Lawgiver, Moses, was not only born in Africa but he was married to the daughter of an African priest. The pathway for the early Christian church in the Land of the Blacks had been made smooth many centuries before. . . .

We do not know how much significance should be read into the fact that Christianity began to spread in Ethiopia (Nubia or Cush) only after the destruction of the central Empire with the fall of Meroe. However, the most important development after the Empire passed was not the rise of Christianity, but the rise of the two Black states that picked up the mantle and staff of Ethiopia to carry on. These two states were Makuria and Alwa. . . .

Makuria and Alwa.JPG

The spread of Christianity in the land below the First Cataract gained momentum after the destruction of Ethiopia as an empire and its world-famous capital, the city of Meroe. Such a decline and fall of a nation, empire or civilization is never as short or sudden as the date given for the event suggested, in this case, 350 (A.D.). Many factors and forces operated over a long period of time before what can be called the ‘Great Age of Black Civilization’ came to a close.

How the black world was being adversely affected by both Asia and Europe may be better understood by a flashback to events following the end of black rule over Egypt with the close of the Twenty-Fifth Dynasty in 656 B.C. The victorious Assyrians, you may recall, made Necho, a king from Sais in Lower Egypt, the governor-general, supported by Assyrian garrisons. This Necho was an Asian, but by this time the practice of calling all non-African residents Egyptians had been so firmly established that it had the weight of customary law. The Afro-Asians had failed to win recognition as the only Egyptians. Whites of all nationalities, though a minority, were often the dominant groups, ruling from their power base in Lower Egypt. Hence the continuing crises between the white Egyptians and the now more populous ‘coloured’ Egyptians. The Black Egyptians no longer counted as a power group north of the First Cataract.

When the Assyrians were finally expelled during the Twenty-Sixth Dynasty (664-525 B.C.), the foundations for permanent white Asian rule in Egypt had been firmly laid. From this period on, the wars for the control of Egypt were primarily wars of whites against whites. The internal corruption, jockeying for position compounded by the various partisan groups, reflected the weakness of the country in employing more and more foreign mercenary troops, especially the Greeks. These large incursions of Greeks and their allies formed the same kind of advance base for future Greek hegemony as did previous Asiatic peoples. The time was not yet. But it was the opportune time for the Persians to invade this much -invaded land and begin a rule in 525 B.C. that was to last 121 years. Since the administration of a conquered country by absentee kings is generally weak and open to revolt, the very long Persian rule in Egypt was doubtless due to an extraordinary line of strong kings and imperial administrators – Cambyses, Darius the Great and Darius II.

The end of Persian rule came in 404 B.C. when the Egyptian Greeks joined with the Egyptian nationalists in a ‘War of Liberation.’ The victory was short-lived. The Egyptians were in power only five years before the rebellion and independence were broken and Persian rule reestablished for another 64 years.

In 332, Alexander the Great arrived and, having broken the imperial power of Persia elsewhere, had no trouble taking over Egypt. A Greek was crowned Pharaoh in 334 B.C. as Ptolemy I.

The Greeks ruled Egypt for almost 300 years before the expansion of the Roman Empire into Egypt ended their dominion in 30 B.C. This was our ‘flashback point of departure, but before returning to the Ethiopian churches, the significance of what we have been reviewing as flashbacks should again be emphasized as a great issue. For we have been reviewing the last phase of the processes of Caucasianization in Egypt that were so thoroughgoing that both the Blacks and their history were erased from our memory: the Jewish rule, 500 years; the Assyrian interludes; the Persians, 185 years; the Greeks 274 years; the Romans, 700 years; the Arabs, 1,327 years – the long, long struggle to take from the Blacks whatever they had of human worth, their land and all their wealth therein; their bodies their souls, and their minds, was a process of steady depersonalization, dehumanization.

Yet Greece and Rome, having made the exclusion of the Blacks from Egypt permanent, appeared to have no conquest ambitions in the black country to the south. And Pax Romana checked the constant warfare between the two regions. The great wealth-producing trade with Ethiopia was promoted and what appeared to be a general détente prevailed. Indeed, whoever held the seacoasts, whether Asian, European or Egyptian, controlled world trade and put Ethiopia in a state of economic dependence, no matter how vast the flow of goods was from the south. Egypt was the middleman with the greater control over both volume and prices. Both the Greek and Roman rulers of Egypt left Ethiopia to play its own role. And we have seen what that role was during a thousand years of unbroken progress directed from Meroe.

Yet a storm cloud was threatening farther south as the Roman Legions withdrew from Egypt to help check the erosion of an over-extended world empire. We have noted that the Ethiopian Empire at the height of its greatness extended southward into Abyssinia (present day Ethiopia) and further, that as time passed, the Blacks were being hemmed in form almost all directions essential for survival. Now, for some centuries Arabs and Jews (the latter called ‘Solomonids’ by most historians) had been swarming into this southeastern region, pushing through the middle in such a way that even in Abyssinia the Blacks were pressed southward, always southwards! Egyptian history was repeating itself: The Asians and Mulattoes held Northern Abyssinia, with the center of power in the strategic kingdom of Axum. From Axum the Arabs prepared their forces for the destruction of a now weakening Ethiopian empire. The weakness, as usual, came from separatist movements struggling for power. It was the old-time factional fights among leaders who felt they must ‘rule or ruin’ . . . . But it was the situation for which the Axumite Arabs and their colored and Jewish allies were waiting. In 350 A.D., their armies destroyed Meroe, and an epoch in history ended.

Axum.JPG

Ethiopia was now split into three major states: Nobadae, bordering Egypt at the First Cataract; Makuria, the more powerful kingdom in the middle with its capital at Dongola; and Alwa (Alodia), another strong state south of Makuria or between Makuria and Axum. After the collapse of the central black empire in the fourth century, the Christian churches spread more rapidly through the now independent kingdoms. Even in the division of Ethiopia into smaller states, the process of ethnic transformation was obvious as it pressed southward from Egypt, Greek and Roman presence had been heavy and marked in Nobadae. Since no one now questioned that Nobadae (Nubia) was Ethiopian, the mixed breed could not be called Egyptian as was the previous case of first Cataract. The population in this kingdom bordering Caucasianized Egypt was now predominantly Afro-European and Afro-Asian. The problem was solved very neatly by calling them the ‘Red Noba’ and the Africans were called ‘Black Noba’. The other two kingdoms were all-black and presented no classification problems.

The churches seemed to be firmly rooted in Alwa and Makuria. Churches seemed to be everywhere. There were several in every large town, one in just about every small village, some in rural areas away from villages, and churches scattered over large urban centers, along with those of greater splendor in the ‘Cathedral Cities,’ the seats of bishops. White administration and control of African Christianity was assured by establishing the head of the Church in Lower Egypt (the Patriarch of Alexandria) with power to appoint all bishops in Africa. The bishops appointed were always white or near-white until token appointments of Blacks to lesser posts, such as deacons, had to be made following protests by black church leaders, supported by their kings. And while the ‘Red Men’ of Nobadae, caught in the middle, tended to identify with the Blacks of Makuria and Alwa, the split between the Western and Eastern churches over doctrine was reflected in the three Ethiopian kingdoms. This meant that the religious strife tended to alienate Monophysite Nobadae from Orthodox Makuria. This competition for ascendency may have had a great deal to do with the expansion of churches in Egypt and the former Ethiopian empire in the South.

These southern kingdoms also carried on much of the old Ethiopian tradition of rapid reconstruction after destruction. They continued the expansion of caravan routes for external trade across the Sahara to the western black world to offset the Egyptian seacoast monopoly. They replaced the vast temple-building programs with equally vast church-building programs, and they continued the development of the iron industries and better equipped armies. Egyptian, Asian, Greek and Roman influence was as marked on African institutions in Nobadae as it was on the complexion of most of the people living in this fringe kingdom. Nobadae, then, is a classic example of external influence on African institutions just as it had been on Egypt. . . .

In the fourth century A.D., the areas of black power had been pushed out of Egypt down to where the kingdom of Makuria formed its borders with Nobadae. Here the concentration of Blacks began, just as though a southward movement of the race was a decree of providence. Here, once again, they took their stand; here again, even in the lands which were officially Christian, black battle lines had to be formed again for defense. The Axumite Coloured ‘Solomonids’ and Arabs had retired after the destruction of the black empire. The more immediate danger was still Egypt. This was true also from the viewpoint of Christendom, for ‘white’ Egyptian control over the churches reflected the same policies that were to follow through the centuries into our own times. No church sponsored theological schools for the training of African clergy. By thus preventing educational opportunities, they could always maintain that the Blacks were simply ‘not qualified’ for this or that high post. In religion, as in every other field, the system deliberately prevented qualification in order to declare the lack of qualification on the part of Blacks in all regions under white control or in all institutions, in this case the Church, over which white power prevailed.

In discussing mass migration from Egypt, I hope no one has forgotten the countless thousands of Blacks left behind, in both Upper and Lower Egypt; . . . The people who accepted a slave or inferior status as their lot in the society were the kind Aristotle had in mind when he referred to men who were born to be slaves. On the other hand, those Blacks who migrated or fought to the death rather than accept slavery were those who were born to be free – the most important point missed by many quoting this most-quoted passage from Aristotle [See Aristotle, Politics, Book 1  Chapters 3-7].

It was these born-to-be free Blacks, who, as we have seen, not only beat back the enslaving invaders over and over again, but just as many times either conquered their would-be-enslavers or drove them back into Asia. The fall of the black empire did not mean that the Blacks had surrendered. The fragmented kingdoms were still to carry the fight to the enemy, and they were still to fight their way again across Egypt as far as to where their ancient city of Memphis once stood. Still others remained in the conquered regions simply because they refused to leave their ancestral homes, come what may.

By the seventh century, the Blacks had achieved a major goal by incorporating Nobadae with Makuria and thus re-establishing what had become the recognized boundary between Ethiopia and Egypt at the First Cataract. . . . the black kingdoms of Alwa and Makuria were stronger than ever since the fall of Napata and Meroe.”

So it is quite clear that the purpose of the Gospels and the creation of Jesus Christ was to create a religion to make people rebelling against established military authority more obedient. Christianity then arrived early in Alexandria, from Judaea and Syria (“colorless foreigners”) and used to subject the native (black) inhabitants of Ta-Meri (Lower Egypt) then the inhabitants of Ta-Nihisi ( Upper Egypt) and attacking the kingdoms of Meroe, Nobadae, Makuria and Alwa. Eight hundred years later, these same Christians, now living in Portugal, under “Lord Henry The Navigator, Ruler and Governor of the Chivalry of the Order of Jesus Christ” sailed to the land of Guinea to kidnap children, enslave their parents, and murder anyone that resisted. When those they captured were brought to what would become the United States of America, a program designed by Princeton Theologian and “Apostle to the Blacks” Reverend Charles Colcock Jones was officially launched throughout the United States in 1847 for the following purpose:

1) There will be a better understanding of the mutual relations of Master and Servant;

2) There will be GREATER SUBORDINATION and a decrease of crime amongst the Negroes;

3) Much unpleasant discipline will be saved to the Churches;

4) The Church and Society at large will be benefited;

5) The Souls of our Servants will be saved and,

6) We shall relieve ourselves of great responsibility.

With proper orientation through the knowledge of authorial intent, it is easy to understand the phenomenon of Christianity, its historic devastating effects, and its uselessness for the liberation struggle of black people.

Please read part 2:

Mental Slavery of Christianity: Its Origin, Development and The Challenge of Cognitive Dissonance to the African Ancestry Movement From the Point of View of Neuroscience and Behavior Change

http://caesarsmessiahdoc.com OFFICIAL VERSION Seven of today's most controversial Bible scholars reveal their shocking conclusions about the origins of Chris...

ARTICLE SUMMARY:

1.       Greeks and Jews (over a million) enter Egypt from Judea and Syria through Alexandria in the 1st century CE. The native population in the area hated the foreigners. The Greeks rule Egypt for almost 300 years before the expansion of the Roman Empire into Egypt in 30 BC. Both the Greek and Roman rulers of Egypt left Ethiopia to play its own role.

2.       Titus Flavius (Rome, 70 AD) creates a religion to make the rebellious people more obedient. Hires Jewish militant Yosef ben Matityahu turned traitor and Roman agent “Flavius Josephus” to use Judaic literature form called “typology” to create a new messianic literature that exchanges a militant “messiah” or “Christ” for a passive “Jesus” who says “render unto Caesar what is Caesar’s and slaves obey your masters.”

3.       Christians did not emerge as a noticeable cult in Egypt until 190 CE when Pantaenus, a Greek, founded the Christian doctrine school.

4.       Dionysius (247 -264) was the first patriarch at Alexandria desiring to convert the native inhabitants in Egypt, but there was no response because Christian theology is contrary to Egyptian character.

5.       Christians begin destroying all Egyptian systems of religion and in 312 CE, Christianity was made the official and only-religion of the Roman Empire. Shortly afterwards, when the Roman Empire split, Egypt became part of the Eastern or Byzantine Empire in 323 CE. Christian fanatics destroy al the remaining native Egyptian religious rights, properties and temples.

6.       Only after the fall of the Kingdom of Meroe (350 AD) did Christianity begin to spread in Ethiopia. Two black states resisted the Christians: Makuria and Alwa. White administration and control of African Christianity was assured by establishing the head of the Church in Lower Egypt (the Patriarch of Alexandria) with power to appoint all bishops in Africa. The bishops appointed were always white or near-white until token appointments of Blacks to lesser posts, such as deacons, had to be made following protests by black church leaders, supported by their kings.

7.       ‘White’ Egyptian control over the churches reflected the same policies that were to follow through the centuries into our own times. No church sponsored theological schools for the training of African clergy. By thus preventing educational opportunities, they could always maintain that the Blacks were simply ‘not qualified’ for this or that high post. In religion, as in every other field, the system deliberately prevented qualification in order to declare the lack of qualification on the part of Blacks in all regions under white control or in all institutions, in this case the Church, over which white power prevailed.

8.       The people who accepted a slave or inferior status as their lot in the society were the kind Aristotle had in mind when he referred to men who were born to be slaves. On the other hand, those Blacks who migrated or fought to the death rather than accept slavery were those who were born to be free

9.       So, it is quite clear that the purpose of the Gospels and the creation of Jesus Christ was to create a religion to make people rebelling against established military authority more obedient.

MISSING MIDDLE PASSAGE DOCUMENTS: THE CONSEQUENCE FOR BALANTA, MENDE, TEMNE AND OTHER SENEGAMBIAN PEOPLES BROUGHT TO THE UNITED STATES

Map of Senegambia.JPG

If you have an ancestor from the Senegambia region (like Blanata, Mende or Temne) that survived the middle passage and you have an English name or surname, then you need to read this article, especially if you are doing genealogy research. The following is an excerpt from and comments about Gwendolyn Midlo Hall’s excellent book, Slavery and African Ethnicities in the Americas: Restoring the Links.

Gwendolyn Midlo Hall Book.JPG

“During the first woo years of the Atlantic slave trade, Guinea meant what Boubacar Barry defines as Greater Senegambia: the region between the Senegal and the Sierra Leone rivers. In Arabic, “Guinea” meant “Land of the Blacks.” It referred to the Senegal/Sierra Leone regions between the Senegal and the Sierra Leone regions alone. In early Portuguese and Spanish writings, “Guinea” meant Upper Guinea. Early Portuguese documents and chronicles called the Gold Coast, the Slave Coast, and the Bights of Benin, and Biafra the Mina Coast. In the writings of Alonso de Sandoval, “Guineas” meant Greater Senegambias. As late as the nineteenth century, “Guinea” continued to mean Upper Guinea to other Atlantic slave traders as well. When King James I chartered the first English company to trade with Africa in the early seventeenth century, the Portuguese and Spanish usage of the term “Guinea” was initially adopted. The English company was named the Company of Adventurers, and it was to trade specifically with “‘Gynny and Bynny’ (Guinea and Benin).” After the northern European powers began to enter the Atlantic slave trade legally and systematically in the 1650’s, “Guinea” was gradually extended to mean the entire West African coast from Senegal down through Angola. . . .

After Portugal separated from Spain in 1640, Spanish Slave traders dominated at Cacheu in Greater Senegambia. Their undocumented voyages paid no taxes to Portugal. We only know about them because they appear in documents in the form of unsuccessful Portuguese efforts to repress them.

By the mid-seventeenth century, Africans and their descendants in the Caribbean began to outnumber whites very substantially. This demographic imbalance escalated during the eighteenth century. Because of their reputation as rebels, Greater Senegambians became less welcome. Although Greater Senegambians were feared in Spanish colonies, they were readily accepted - if not preferred - in the colonies eventually incorporated in the United States, where black/white ratios were much more manageable and therefore security problems did not loom as large. The Greater Senegambians’ skills were especially needed in rice and indigo production and in the cattle industries of Carolina, Georgia, the Florida panhandle, and Louisiana. During the eighteenth century, Greater Senegambians were more clustered in colonies that became part of the United States than anywhere else in the Americas. These colonial regions include the Carolinas, Georgia, Louisiana, the lower Mississippi Valley, and the north coast of the Gulf of Mexico extending across Texas, Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama, the Florida panhandle, and, to a lesser extent, Maryland and Virginia. The Stono Rebellion of 1739 has focused attention on West Central Africa as a source for enslaved Africans brought to South Carolina. But a majority of Atlantic slave trade voyages arrived in South Carolina from West Central Africa during only one decade: between 1730 and 1739. The Stono Rebellion of 1739, well described as a Kongo revolt, evidently discouraged South Carolina planters from bringing in more West Central Africans. Thereafter, Greater Senegambia became the major source of Atlantic slave trade voyages for the rest of the eighteenth century. But the number of slaves on voyages arriving from Greater Senegambia was substantially smaller than on voyages arriving from other African regions. West Central Africa did not become a significant source of Africans for South Carolina again until 1802: only six years before the foreign slave trade to the United States was outlawed on January 1, 1808. From the study of transatlantic slave trade voyages, it appears that during the eighteenth century the United States was the most important place where Greater Senegambians were clustered after the northern European powers legally entered the Atlantic slave trade. [Siphiwe note: thus, two issues arise - 1) what was the “illegal” slave trade; and 2) how did the slave trade become “legal” - serious scholars pursuing reparations who can show that their ancestors were enslaved in the “illegal” slave trade have a special kind of legal argument; #2 can be contested - whose law? Certainly it was not any law of the Balanta, for example, that made slavery “legal” because ALL historians have documented that the BALANTA did not enslave people or participate in the transatlantic slave trade - so how do conflicts between competing international legal jurisdiction get resolved?]

Studies of transatlantic slave trade voyages to the United States are reasonably revealing about trends in ethnic composition because there was no large-scale, maritime transshipment trade to colonies of other nations. This conclusion must be qualified because of the unknown, and probably unknowable, extent and ethnic composition of new Africans transshipped from the Caribbean to the east coast ports of the United States. But it is likely that Greater Senegambians were quite significant in this traffic because of selectivity in the transshipment trade from the Caribbean. From the point of view of African ethnicities arriving in South Carolina, the artificial separation between Senegambia and Sierra Leone obscures the picture. Thus the role of Greater Senegambians was very important in South Carolina. There is evidence that Senegambians were clustered regionally in the Chesapeake and probably elsewhere as well, especially on the Sea Islands off the coast of South Carolina and other rice-growing areas of South Carolina, Georgia and Florida. The patterns for Louisiana are clear and not at all speculative. Greater Senegambians loomed large among African there. In the French slave trade to Louisiana, 64.3 percent of the Africans arriving on clearly documented French Atlantic slave trade voyages came from Senegambia narrowly defined. Based on The Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade Database for British voyages to the entire northern coast of the Gulf of Mexico as well as additional Atlantic slave voyages found in Louisiana documents that were included in the Louisiana Slave Database but not in The Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade Database, this writer’s studies show that slave trade voyages coming from Senegambia were 59.7 percent of all documented voyages coming directly from Africa to Louisiana and the northern coast of the Gulf of Mexico between 1770 and 1803. . . .

In the two major rice-growing states of the Anglo-United states, 44.4 percent of Atlantic slave trade voyages arriving in South Carolina and 62 percent arriving in Georgia listed in The Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade Database brought Africans from Greater Senegambia. These gross, static figures are impressive enough. But when we break down calculations for Anglo-United States colonies and states over time and place, we see a wave pattern clustering Africans from Greater Senegambia.

In South Carolina, 50.4 percent of all Atlantic slave trade voyages to that colony entered into The Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade Database arrived between 1751 and 1775, with 100 (35.2 percent) coming from Senegambia and 58 (20.4 percent) coming from Sierra Leone: a total of 55.6 percent coming from Greater Senegambia.

As we have seen, both Mandingo and Fulbe were being exported from both of these regions. During this time period, Britain had occupied the French slave-trading posts along the coast of Senegambia. Close to half (44.7 percent) of the British Atlantic slave trade voyages from Senegambia (narrowly defined: excluding Sierra Leone) went to Britain’s North American mainland colonies. Five out of six Atlantic slave trade voyages to British West Florida ports along the north coast of the Gulf of Mexico came from Senegambia narrowly defined.

It is safe to say that between 1751 and 1775, the majority of slaves loaded aboard British ships leaving from Senegambia were sent to regions that would become part of the United States.

As Yankee traders and Euro-African [Siphiwe note: mixed race mulatto children] took over the Atlantic slave trade on these coasts during the Age of Revolutions, voyages bringing Africans to the United States from Greater Senegambia originated mainly in various ports on the American side, were heavily involved in smuggling and piracy, were never documented in European archives, and were unlikely to be included in The Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade Database. There is little doubt that most of these voyages brought Greater Senegambians to the United States and to the British Caribbean.

Although the Igbo from the Bight of Biafra loomed large in the Chesapeake, Greater Senegambia was a formative culture in some regions of the Chesapeake as well. Lorena Walsh has noted that nearly half of the voyages bringing about 5,000 Africans to Virginia between 1683 and 1721 came from Senegambia narrowly defined. There was a clustering of Atlantic slave trade voyages from the same African coasts to regional ports in the Chesapeake.

In sum, The Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade Database is probably less useful for Greater Senegambia than for any other African region except perhaps for West Central Africa. . . . Thus there are a comparatively small number of transatlantic slave trade voyages from Greater Senegambia because in many instances the point of origin was improperly entered. As we have noted before, the database defines the African coast recorded in documents as “Guinea” or the “Rivers of Guinea” as an unknown African coastal origin, writing the mistake into cybernetic stone. These voyages are lumped indistinguishably with unidentified African coasts and cannot be dis-aggregated for calculations. . . .

Many of the two-way voyages between North America and Africa were undocumented. Documents for other voyages are probably scattered among surviving documents in ports throughout the Americas.

We have seen that there is evidence for ongoing, direct trade involving American slave owners/traders/ship owners, often-overlapping categories, and Euro-African merchants [Siphiwe note: mixed race mulatto children] in Greater Senegambia. These small voyages were probably numerous and undocumented. Enslaved Africans were purchased directly by slave owners for their own use rather than for resale in the Americas. These slaves therefore do not show up in European or American sources, either in lists of incoming ships, advertisements for the sale of newly arriving slaves, or documents involving sale of slaves.

The large, centralized European archives documenting large, commercial voyages are very unlikely to contain documents involving privately organized voyages initiated in the Americas. Before the outbreak of the French Revolution in 1789, Afro Portuguese [Siphiwe note: mixed race mulatto children] and Yankee traders and smugglers had taken over the slave trade along the coast south of the Gambia River. Jean Gabriel Pelletan, director of the French Company of Senegal in 1787-88, wrote that French slave trade ships rarely stopped between the Gambia and the Sierra Leone rivers because Afro-Portuguese [Siphiwe note: mixed raced mulatto children] drove their rivals away by force. After the French Revolution began in 1789, these invisible voyages from Greater Senegambia increased sharply. By 1794, Yankee traders had seized control of the maritime slave trade from the French and set up trading stations, although a few voyages were organized by French slave traders under neutral flags. After 1808, when Britain outlawed the Atlantic slave trade, British anti-slave trade patrols began operation along the West Coast of Africa above the equator. Warfare among the major European powers brought the open, large-scale, commercial Atlantic slave trade in Greater Senegambia to a halt.”

BALANTAS TAKEN FROM THE SOUTHERN RIVERS AREA

Finally, it should be noted that In the 1750’s Merchants of Grao Para and Maranhao (Brazil) call for an increase in its slave imports from Guinea for sugar, cotton, rice and cacao production and are authorized by the Crown to form a slave trading and commercial company. In an excerpt taken from Senegambia and the Atlantic Slave Trade by Boubacar Barry writes:

“Walter Rodney gives estimates of slaves shipped in the Southern Rivers area, which remained the main market for British, French and Portuguese slave traders operating in Senegambia. From 1754 on, Bissau and Cacheu became the principal entrepots for the large-scale export of slaves, fed by the revival of manhunts and warfare in the hinterland. In 1789, the Southern Rivers easily exported over 4,000 slaves. In 1788, French navel intelligence reports estimated the number of slaves exported by the British at 3,000 from Gambia, 2,000 from Casamance, Cacheu, and Bissau, and 4,000 from Sierra Leone.

The critical evaluation conducted by Jean Mettas on Portuguese commerce at Bissau and Cacheu between 1758 and 1797, under the near-total monopoly of the Companhia General do Grao Para e Maranhao, gives a good idea of Senegambia’s contribution to the development of certain parts of Brazil. The turnover of slaving vessels owned by the C.G.G.P.M. at Cacheu and Bissau was exceptionally rapid. Between 1756 and 1778, the total number of voyages was as high as 105. Jean Mettas estimates that the Portuguese shipped an annual average of 420 captives from Cacheu between 1758 and 1777, while Bissau, more open to the inflow of French or British slavers, shipped an annual average of 620 slaves from 1767 to 1773. It is a remarkable fact that in the second half of the eighteenth century the number of slaves exported averaged slightly over 1,000 per year. The uninterrupted drain caused by Portuguese traders was particularly devastating for the inhabitants of the Southern Rivers: the Balanta, Bijago, Joola, Manjak, Bainuk, Papel, Nalu, Beafada, and, to a lesser extent Manding and Peul from the hinterland. The Portuguese monopoly belonged to the C.G.G.P.M., a chartered company whose slaving business was part of a vast enterprise of interconnected activities in Portugal and Brazil. Its profits were impressive: starting with a capital base of 465,600,000 reis, the company succeeded in paying out 17,396,600 reis to its shareholders between 1759 and 1777, with a rate of profit running at 11.50 percent from 1768 to 1774.”

When the American Revolutionary War begins, Americans increase imports of rice and cotton from Maranhao, which requires more slaves from Guinea. Historian Walter Hawthorne writes,

by 1755 the unregulated trade in slaves from Bissau was booming. That year, Portuguese officials in Cacheu reported that Portuguese and French ships were leaving the island with ‘substantial cargoes of captives.’ The Company of Grao Para e Maranhao, which was accorded monopoly trading privileges for the Guinea -Bissau region beginning in 1755. The company had been created to supply the Brazilian states of Par and Maranhao with slave laborers. By 1775 the company had completed a fort, the Praca de Jose de Bissau. The fort had strong 40-foot-high stone walls that formed a square, at the corners of which were four bulwarks. Trenches surrounded all of this. And the company had an enormous holding pen for slaves. Like the Portuguese government had on many occasions before, the Company of Grao Para e Maranhao sought to undercut the power of Luso African traders who lived in the region. The company was especially keen on defending its monopoly trading rights, and it feared Luso Africans would not recognize these. With British vessels regularly purchasing slaves in Bissau and Geba from ‘Portuguese’ in the 1760’s, the company’s fears were well grounded.”

APPLYING THE ABOVE TO GENEALOGY RESEARCH: BALEKA FAMILY CASE STUDY

From the above, we learn that:

  1. Since 1640, slave traders began an undocumented, illegal slave trade from the port of Cacheu to avoid paying taxes to Portugal.

  2. Between 1751 and 1775, the majority of slaves loaded aboard British ships leaving from Senegambia were sent to regions that would become part of the United States.

  3. In South Carolina, 50.4 percent of all Atlantic slave trade voyages to that colony entered into The Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade Database arrived between 1751 and 1775, with 100 (35.2 percent) coming from Senegambia.

  4. Voyages bringing Africans to the United States from Greater Senegambia originated mainly in various ports on the American side, were heavily involved in smuggling and piracy, were never documented in European archives, and were unlikely to be included in The Trans-Atlantic Slave Trade Database.

  5. Many of the two-way voyages between North America and Africa were undocumented.

  6. There is evidence for ongoing, direct trade involving American slave owners/traders/ship owners, often-overlapping categories, and Euro-African merchants in Greater Senegambia. These small voyages were probably numerous and undocumented. Enslaved Africans were purchased directly by slave owners for their own use rather than for resale in the Americas. These slaves therefore do not show up in European or American sources, either in lists of incoming ships, advertisements for the sale of newly arriving slaves, or documents involving sale of slaves.

  7. 90% of the documented slave voyages from the Balanta homelands near the ports of Cacheu and Bissau were by The Company of Grao Para e Maranhao (C.G.P.M.). However, most of their voyages went to Brazil and the Caribbean, not directly to the British North American colonies.

  8. C.G.P.M. did have a commercial network with the American colonies importing rice and cotton.

  9. Thus, if you have an English name and your ancestor is Balanta, it is most likely that your ancestor came to America either through a commercial network incolving C.G.P.M. or arrived through illegal and undocumented British slave trading.

Now consider, this example. The North Carolina Wills and Probate Records, 1819 for “Demsey Blake”, show that he bequeathed to his son Asa Blake his “negro man Jack” who happens to be my great, great, great, great grandfather. That same year, 1819, Jack had a son called Yancey, my great, great, great grandfather. The North Carolina, Wills and Probate Records of 1850 states, “I, Asa Blake of the County of Wake and State of North Carolina . . . I leave to my well beloved wife Siddy (or Ciddy or Liddy) Blake . . . the following negroes (to wit) a negro man Jack, +Yancy, and also a negro woman [S]ealy and Matilda . . .” Meanwhile, the North Carolina Marriage Records show that Jack was emancipated and married Cherry Blake on October 10, 1853. Now Jack’s father was Brassa Nchabra, who was captured as a young boy from his homeland in Nhacra, just east of the slave ports of Cacheu and Bissau, and brought to Charleston South Carolina sometime between 1758 and 1775. There is no record, however, listing Brassa Nchabra, who was given the English name “George” after the despicable slave holder George Washington. How did Brassa Nchabra arrive in Charleston, South Carolina? We may never have definitive proof because it is likely he was brought by the prominent slave-holding Blake family.

Dempsey Blake was born in 1757 in Wake County, North Carolina were my great, great, great grandfather Yancey Blake was born in 1819. Dempsey Blake’s great, great grandfather was Admiral Robert Blake. According to the book Southern Blakes by Kate Blake,

“Sir Robert Blake was born in 1599 in Bridgwater, Somerset, England and died in 1657. He became famous in the War with Holland. When Civil War raged in England between Parliament and Charles the First, his naval forces destroyed the Squadron of Prince Rupert, the Royalist General. For this he was made Commander-in-Chief of the English Fleet. He won four victories over the Dutch Admiral, Martin Tromp, in 1652 and 1653, resulting in England becoming Mistress of the Seas.

 Blake was sent by Cromwell to the Mediterranean Sea in 1654 to avenge British insults to the British Flag and near Tunis he attacked and destroyed a fortified harbor. Tunis and Algiers made terms at once, releasing all prisoners and paying an indemnity.

 Blake also made a bold attack on the Spanish Fleet at Santa Cruz in the Canary Islands. He seized booty amounting to $14,000,000. He died of scurvy on his way home, while in sight of Plymouth (1657). Sir Robert was knighted for his services in 1654. Sir Robert’s younger brother settled in what is now South Carolina.

Thomas Blake {Dempsey Blake’s great grandfather] was the grandson of Sir Robert Blake and the son of one of the two sons of Sir Robert. . . . There is ample proof that Thomas Blake who settled in Isle of Wight County, Virginia, was a ship owner of considerable wealth. There is also proof that he was paid in land for the numerous indentured people he brought to Virginia Colony. He owned at least two ships, accumulated property in the new world and sometime around 1664, settled permanently in Isle of Wight.

Concerning Sir Robert’s younger brother that settled in South Carolina, in 1663, soon after his restoration to the English throne, Charles II granted eight Lords Proprietors – including Baron Berkeley of Stratton (1602–1678) - a huge tract of territory south of Virginia. The Lords Proprietors sought easy profits by renting lands and selling a wide variety of commodities. They recognized that a slave colony in Carolina held the greatest commercial promise. A group of colonists from Barbados wished to settle in Carolina and bring their slaves with them. They pressed the Lords Proprietors to establish a headright system under which the heads of all households would be allotted acreage on the basis of the number of people who accompanied them. The proprietors assented by granting ‘the Owner of every Negro-Man or Slave, brought thither to settle within the first year, twenty acres, and for every Woman Negro or Slave five acres.’

The South Carolina Historical and Genealogical Magazine Vol. 1, No. 2 (April, 1900), pp. 153-166 states,

“This distinguished Carolina family is descended, as Oldmixon tells us, from a brother of Admiral Blake. In his History of the British Empire in America, Oldmixon writes, ‘I say more of Mr. Blake because his family is one of the most considerable in this Province; where he arrived in the year 1683, with several other Families the followers of his fortune.’

[Footnotes 1 and 2 state] ‘T’was about this time, that the Persecution raise’d by the Popish Faction, and their adherents, in England, against the Protestant Dissenters, was at its height; and no Part of this Kingdom suffer’d more by it than Somersetshire.  The Author of this History liv’d at that time with Mr. Blake, brother to the famous General of that name being educated by his Son-in-law, who taught School in Bridgewater: and remembers, tho’ then very young, the reasons old Mr. Blake us’d to give for leaving England: One of which was, That the miseries they endur’d, meaning the Dissenters then, were nothing to what he foresaw would attend the Reign of a Popish successor; wherefore he resolv’d to remove to Carolina: and he had so great an Interest among Persons of his principles, I mean Dissenters, that many honest substantial Persons engaged to go over with him. [Oldmixon, Car. Col: 2 p. 407]. 

Warrant to Maj: Maurice Matthews: To lay out to Capt: Benjamin Blake 1090 acres of land in some place not yet laid out &c the said land being due to the said Benjamin Blake by and for the transportation into this province of himself and 21 persons whose names are recorded in the Secretarys Office in the said province &c 10 May 1682 &c Dated 18 March 1683. Joseph Morton &c Sec: Office Bk 1682-92 p 243. This was probably Pawlets; The grant to Plainsfield, 1000 acres was 5 July 1683.’

What estate he sold in England he sold to carry the effects along with him . . . .

Benjamin Blake of Plainsfield and Pawlets, Esq: J.P, Lords Proprietors Deputy and Member of the Grand Council of Carolina, Gov: Archdale in his Descriptions of Carolina says: ‘In Gov: Moretons time General Blake’s Brother with many Dissenters, came to Carolina, which Blake being a wise and prudent person of an heroic temper of spirit, strengthened the hands of sober inclin’d people and kept under the first loose and extravagant spirit, &c. The Governor, as we are told marry’d Mrs. Elizabeth Blake his daughter, and by this alliance the strength of their party was so increas’d that we hear little of the other till Mr. Colleton’s government.’ Capt. Blake received considerable grants of land in the province and settled the large plantations of Plainsfield and Pawlets in Colleton County. About the year 1685 he was appointed Lords Proprietors deputy and in October of that year signed the new constitutions and oath of allegiance to King James.

He served in the Council during the administration of Gov Moreton and Colleton: the Lords Proprietors recommended him ‘as a confidential man’ and appointed him Clerk of the Crown and Peace for S. Carolina. In 1686 he was commissioner under the act for public defence and in 1687 one of the committees to revise the constitutions which drew up a new form of government for the province. Capt. Blake died about the year 1689 and was succeeded by his son:

Right Hon Colonel Joseph Blake of Plainsfield and Pawlets, Esp: S.P., Landgrave of Carolina, one of the true and absolute Lords and Proprietors of Carolina (after the Crown purchased the proprietors' interests in 1729 and transferred Baron Berkely’s proprietorship to Joseph Blake) and twice Governor of South Carolina. Was born and educated in England. He probably followed his father to Carolina and on his death was appointed Lords Proprietors deputy in his stead but was removed by Gov. Sothell, Oct. 1690. The Proprietors remonstrated and reappointed Blake to Gov. Ludwells council, Nov 1691. He served in Gov Ludwells and Smiths councils and on Gov: Smith’s resignation, Oct. 1694, succeeded him as Governor of the province and was created a Landgrave. Col. Blake provided for defence of the province ‘in these times of War with the French King’ and served as governor until Gov. Archdale’s arrival in 1695 and then as deputy in his new council. . . . Gov: Blake inherited a good estate, received large grants of land himself and acquired a considerable property. . . . Gov: Blake died 7th September 1700 and was succeeded by his only son: Hon Colonel Joseph Blake.

He was born in 1700 and educated probably partly in England. . . . Col. Blake inherited his father’s Proprietorship and landed estates, besides a good estate from his mother’s family including the Newington, Mt Boone and Cypress lands, some 6000 acres, and the fine Newington mansion, where he chiefly resided. His Proprietorship was surrendered to the King under Act of Parliament 1729. . . .

William Blake (2nd son of Hon: Joseph Blake) of Plainsfield and Pawlets . . . . was born at Newington in 1739 and educated in England. He received a large fortune from his father and acquired considerable estates in England and Carolina. . . .

According to SLAVEHOLDERS FROM 1860 SLAVE CENSUS SCHEDULES transcribed by Tom Blake, the following descendants of the South Carolina Blakes would become some of the biggest slave holders

JOSEPH BLAKE, at SC, Beaufort, roll 1231, page 89 of Prince William Parish, holding 575 slaves

ARTHUR BLAKE, at SC, Charleston, roll 1232, page 307B, holding 538 slaves.

DANIEL BLAKE, at SC, Colleton, roll 1234 page 103 of St. Bartholomew, holding 527 slaves.

BLAKE Beaufort Co., SC

BLAKE, Colleton Co., SC

BLAKE, Holmes Co., MS

BLAKE, King William Co., VA

BLAKE, Leon Co., FL

BLAKE, Warren Co., MS

Returning to the book Southern Blakes by Kate Blake,

“On April 10th, 1704, the above said Thomas, for love and natural affection as a consideration, deeded 100 acres to his son, William Blake, both then being of the Upper Parish of said County, Isle of Wight, Va. . . . For about the time Thomas gave William a deed for 100 acres, Nicholas Sessums gave a similar deed for a 100 acres to his daughter, Mary Blake, and his son-in-law William Blake; and I am of the opinion that these deeds were marriage gifts. . . . Nicholas Sessums was a man of much property, owned 1000 acres of land, numerous slaves . . . .

Now the Blakes, William Sr. and William Jr. – father and son – held the tract of land on Walnut Creek near Raleigh, for a period of nearly thirty years; 14 years while it was in old Johnston County, and the remainder of that period while it was in Wake County.

William Jr. received a grant of land 1730; and in 1735 he sold it to Joshua Claude; and he went to North Carolina and received a grant of land in Edgecombe County, 1744 – which land was actually located in what is now Warren County. . . . This William received a grant of land in old Edgecombe County, N.C., 1744, . . . Moreover, Edgecombe County, as of that date, was a small empire- 19 counties having been created from it in later days. Thus, it would be hard to determine just where this 1744 grant was actually located – but as a guess, I would say that it was in what later became Bute, County, and still later Warren County, N.C., land located on North Side of Fishing Creek. Our next record of the said William No. 2, was found in Granville County, which county was set off from Edgecombe, 1746. He purchased a tract of 250 acres from one George Rollison, both parties of Granville County, April 17th, 1750, and paid for it with Virginia money; said tract of land being half of a grant of 500 acres to John Alston, North Side of Fishing Creek. . . . John Pullen, the party to whom William (No. 3) and Lucy Blake sold, just before they set out for Georgia, sold both the William Blake (no.2) tract and John Blake tract, to Co. Theophilus Hunter – one of the great early characters of both Johnston County and Wake County.”

William Blake Sr. had a son, Joseph B. Blake, who was born in 1727 in the Isle of Wight, Isle of Wight County, Virginia and died in Wake County, North Carolina on August 19, 1771 at the age of 44.

William Blake Sr.’s will was probated in 1746 and gave lands to four of his children, including Joseph Blake, whose son Dempsey Blake was born in 1757 in Wake, North Carolina (mother is Elizabeth Hobsgood). Dempsey had brothers named Asa Blake and Sessums Blake. Dempsey married Susannah Sorrell and fathered Anna Blake, Patsey Massey, Asa Blake, Betsy Blake, and Mary Page. Joseph Blake died in 1771 in Wake County. According to Wake County Records, Dempsey Blake was granted 552 acres on both sides of Crabtree Creek in 1779.

Dempsey Blake is listed in the 1790 Census for Wake County, North Carolinas owning 7 slaves.

In 1797 Dempsey Blake bought from the estate of John Jones and William Brown. Asa Blake (Dempsey’s brother) also purchased from William Brown’s estate. In 1799, Dempsey purchased from the estate of Theophilus Hunter (see 18 above) and in 1800 he purchased from the estate of James “Waldrope” (in another source, he is James Wardrope).

According to the North Carolina Wills and Probate Records, 1819 for “Demsey Blake”, he bequeathed to his son Asa Blake his “negro man Jack”. That same year, Jack had a son named Yancey Blake.

So we can see from this history that Dempsey Blake belonged to an infamous family of private slave traders who got their start from their mercenary pirate ancestor, Robert Blake, who made the family fortune by robbing Spanish ships off the coast of West Africa. Given Gwendolyn Midlo Hall’s research excerpted above, the Blake family is exactly the kind of people who engaged in the illegal British slave trade that brought slaves to Charleston, South Carolina and Chesapeake, Virginia. Thus, it is unlikely that I will be able to find any record documenting the capture and transport of Brassa Nchabra to Charleston, SC.

Finally, the lack of records, however, indicates that such trading, including that of my great, great, great, great, great grandfather was illegal. And this is ground for a new kind of reparations case claiming that the enslavement of people through such channels was considered illegal by the European and American laws at the time. The case could not have been made in the 1760’s by Brassa Nchabra as a young boy that could not speak English, but the case can certainly be made now.

THE MALI KINGDOM AND MANSA MUSA WERE IMPERIALIST SLAVE TRADERS: REVISITING AFRICAN HISTORY FROM THE POINT OF VIEW OF THE PEOPLE WHO WERE OPPRESSED

Mansa Musa.JPG

Every year during Black History Month, many well-meaning people post information that they know little about. Recently I saw a post about the “Great Mail Kingdom” that glorified one if its leaders, Mansa Musa (King of Mali from 1307 to 1332), since he was considered to be one of the wealthiest men in history. Such Black History posts, however, are very disturbing because they show a lack of critical understanding of that history. I commented that I am providing an alternative reading of Mansa Musa which I think is equally significant. We have to re-read African history from a more informed point of view instead of just repeating what was taught to us. Most of what we know comes from western scholarship which prejudiced “state societies” and so-called “great warriors and Kings” because that reflected their own political concepts. So “great kingdoms” were studied at the expense of other peoples and from the point of view of the people. We should not uncritically accept such perspectives.

I think promoting the slave traders of the great African Kingdoms, including Mansa Musa, IS misguided. That is not what we should be teaching our children, that because you become extremely wealthy by exploiting and enslaving people, that this makes you “great” in history. We should be explaining that ALL such systems of exploitation are WRONG, not glorifying them.

Previously, WE (African Americans) studied Africa generally because we did not know specifically where in Africa we came from, who our people are/were, and accordingly, where we fit into African history. Moreover, the history of Africa is written from the perspective of the "Great African Civilizations" and more specifically, from the viewpoint, events, and concerns of the "ruling class" and not from the viewpoint of the people and those who were oppressed by them. Because of genetic testing, we can study African History specifically to find out where one comes from and their place in history . We can reread African History so that the voice and narrative of the people is told and not just that of the rulers.

IBN BATTUTA DESCRIBES MALI IN 1352

When Ibn Battuta first visited Cairo in 1326, he undoubtedly heard about the visit of Mansa Musa (King of Mali from 1307 to 1332). Mansa Musa had passed through the city two years earlier making his pilgrimage to Mecca with thousands of slaves and soldiers, wives and officials. One hundred camels each carried one hundred pounds of gold. Mansa Musa performed many acts of charity and "flooded Cairo with his kindness." So much gold spent in the markets of Cairo actually upset the gold market well into the next century. Mali's gold was important all over the world. In the later Medieval period, West Africa may have been producing almost two-thirds of the world's supply of gold! Mali also supplied other trade items - ivory, ostrich feathers, kola nuts, hides, and slaves. No wonder there was talk about the Kingdom of Mali and its riches! And no wonder Ibn Battuta, still restless after his trip to Al-Andalus, set his mind on visiting the sub-Saharan kingdom. Here is an excerpt from his travel journal:

“Sometimes the sultan [of Mali] holds meetings in the place where he has his audiences. . . . Most often he is dressed in a red velvet tunic, made of either European cloth called mothanfas or deep pile cloth. . . . Among the good qualities of this people, we must cite the following:

  1. The small number of acts of injustice that take place there, for of all people, the Negroes abhor it [injustice] the most.

  2. The general and complete security that is enjoyed in the country. The traveler, just as the sedentary man, has nothing to fear of brigands, thieves, or plunderers.

  3. The blacks do not confiscate the goods of white men who die in their country, even when these men possess immense treasures. On the contrary, the blacks deposit the goods with a man respected among the whites, until the individuals to whom the goods rightfully belong present themselves and take possession of them.

  4. The Negroes say their prayers correctly; they say them assiduously in the meetings of the faithful and strike their children if they fail these obligations. On Friday, whoever does not arrive at the mosque early finds no place to pray because the temple becomes so crowded. The blacks have a habit of sending their slaves to the mosque to spread out the mats they use during prayers in the places to which each slave has a right, to wait for their master’s arrival.

  5. The Negroes wear handsome white clothes every Friday. . . .

  6. They are very zealous in their attempt to learn the holy Quran by heart. In the event that their children are negligent in this respect, fetters are place on the children’s feet and are left until the children can recite the Quran from memory. On a holiday I went to see the judge, and seeing his children in chains, I asked him ‘Aren’t you going to let them go?’ He answered, ‘I won’t let them go until they know the Quran by heart.’ Another day I passed a young Negro with a handsome face who was wearing superb and carrying a heavy chain around his feet. I asked the person who was with me, ‘What did that boy do? Did he murder someone?’ The young Negro heard my question and began to laugh. My colleague told me, ‘He has been chained up only to force him to commit the Quran to memory.’

    Some of the blameworthy actions of these people are:

    1. The female servants and slaves, as well as little girls, appear before men completely naked. . . .

    2. All the women who come into the sovereign’s house are nude and wear no veils over their faces; the sultan’s daughter also go naked. . . .

The copper mine is situated outside Takedda. Slaves of both sexes dig into the soil and take the ore to the city to smelt it in the houses. As soon as the red copper has been obtained, it is made into bars one and one-half handspans long - some thin, some thick. Four hundred of the thick bars equal a ducat of gold; six or seven hundred of the thin bars are also worth a ducat of gold. These bars serve as a means of exchange in place of coin. With the thin bars, meat and firewood are bought; with the thick bars, male and female slaves, millet, butter, and wheat can be bought.

The copper of Takedda, is exported to the city Couber [Gobir], situated in the land of the pagan Negroes. Copper is also exported to Zaghai [Dyakha-western Masina] and to the land of Bernon [Bornu], which is forty days distant from Takedda and is inhabited by Muslims. Idris, king of the Muslims, never shows himself before the people and never speaks to them unless he is behind a curtain. Beautiful slaves, eunuchs, and cloth dyed with saffron are brought from Bernon [Bornu] to many different countries. . . .”

40 DAYS JOURNEY FROM TAKEDDA (Mali Muslims) to BORNU (pagan Negroes of the south)

40 DAYS JOURNEY FROM TAKEDDA (Mali Muslims) to BORNU (pagan Negroes of the south)

Here, then, Ibn Battuta is describing a Muslim Mali society completely abhorrent to our Balanta ancestors living in the region. Such a society violated their Great Belief which centered on equality. Thus, any kind of hierarchy creating masters and slaves, rulers [kings or Mansas] and subjects, was a direct threat to the Balanta way of life. The idea of shackling children to force them into the foreign indoctrination of a false religion of conquest is an offense of the greatest magnitude.

Below is an excerpt from Volumes II and III of Balanta B’urassa, My Sons: Those Who Resist Remain, which serves as an example of a more informed, re-reading of the History of Mali:

Keita Clan

“While the Soninke lived just south of the Sahara Desert, in the Wagadu Confederation, the Malinke occupied mostly the middle and southern parts of the savannah, near the forest belt. There was peaceful coexistence between both the Soninke and the Malinke (Mandinka). Actually, they both belong to the Mande people.

The Keita Clan was one of many groups near the forest belt. They were originally centered in Kangaba, on the Niger River, which was about 250 miles south of Koumbi.

Exiled Egyptians: The Heart of Africa by Moustafa Gadalla, p.173

Exiled Egyptians: The Heart of Africa by Moustafa Gadalla, p.173

In 1230, Sundiata was declared the chief of Kangaba. . .

Sundiata Kangaba began to expand his authority by force, in the name of Islam. His forces began the ugly slave raiding and trade, with their Moslem masters. So, Sundiata became the first main sub-Sahara supplier of slaves.

In order for the aggressive Keita gangsters to justify attacking their northern neighbors, they came up with the story that they were threatened by the Soninke. The Almoravid Berbers who couldn’t destroy the Soninke, got Sundiata to attack them.

In 1235, at the battle of Kirina, Sundiata defeated the Soninke army. Five years later, all of Wagadu was incorporated into his domains, destroying a peaceful civilization. Sundiata shifted his place of residence from Jeriba in Kangaba to a new city, Niani, further down the Niger.

The term Mali, meaning where the king lives, came to be applied to the new Mandingo State created by Sundiata’s Keita Clan.”

Mali

Gadalla continues:

“After Sundiata, the rulers of the Islamic empire assumed the title of Mansa, which means emperor or sultan.

Since Sundiata was not in very good health, his immediate successor-son, Uli (c. 1255-1270), began the tradition among the ruling Keita Clan of following the wishes of their Moslem masters, by making a haj, a pilgrimage to the Moslem capital at Mecca, on the Arabian Peninsula. He came back infused with Mecca’s authority to attack his neighbors, in yet more Islamic jihads. Immediately thereafter, the Keita Clan of Kangaba conquered territories, stretching from mid-Senegal to the border of Niger.

The oral history of the Malinke from the 1200s onward stresses the connection of the Malinke to Islam so as to appease their Moslem masters. An outlandish link of Sundiata’s ancestor with Arabia is believed to be an example of this ‘connection.’

The Keita Clan emerged as a dominant power in sub-Sahara Africa, and controlled the trans-Saharan trades from about 1200 to 1500CE. In the days of the Keita Islamic rule, a major trading rout across the Sahara to Tunis and to Cairo, was utilized often, because Moslem rulers needed slaves that the Keita Clan was obliged to provide. The Keita Clan betrayed their own kind, to make riches. Gradually the northeast trade route became the main one.

The new illegitimate dictatorial Islamic rule eliminated the matrilineal succession system. As a consequence, in the thirty years following the death of Sundiata, the Keita Islamic rule had five rulers.

There were three main periods of bloody disorder in the Keita’s rule, created by disputed claims to the throne. The first showed Sundiata succeeded by three sons, Uli, Wali, and Khalifa. The last son, Khalifa, was overthrown in a bloody coup by the adherents of Abu Bakr, considered to be the rightful heir, as the son of one of Sundiata’s daughters. Abu Bakr then took power.

Sakura, a freed slave of the royal family, managed to secure control of the army, and overthrew Abu Bakr’s reign in another bloody coup. Sakura was also overthrown in yet another bloody coup.

The third emperor of the 14th century, a descendant of a brother of Sundiata, was (Kankan) Mousa (Mansa), who went to the Islamic-besieged Cairo and Mecca, in 1324, where he was infused with authority to attack more neighbors and abduct more slaves, in the name of Islamic jihads.

On his return from Mecca, he conquered Gao and took two of its princes as hostages, along with other children of neighboring communities. These children acted as shields, preventing the Gao people from attacking Mousa’s court.

After Mansa Mousa’s death, probably in 1337, a brief struggle for power ensued before Sulayman, Mousa’s brother, came to the throne in 1341. After his death in 1360, various factions of the Keita Clan began to compete with each other for power, and their hold on power disintegrated.

In short, the empire was maintained by the exercise of dominion of a quasi-Islamic ruling class, by force (al-Umari writes of an army of 100,000, with 10,00 cavalry), for their own profit. As far as the Mande/Malinke subjects were concerned, they have never accepted this illegitimate exercise of power, and were never converted to Islam by their Moslem overlords. They maintained their indigenous traditions.”

Neither, my sons, were our Balanta ancestors, accepting of the illegitimate power, nor did they convert to Islam. Here then, is the ACTUAL point of connection between our most ancient Balanta ancestors, the Anu living in Ta-Nihisi (Nubia, Sudan) and the Balanta living today in Guinea Bissau. Walter Hawthorne writes in Strategies of the Decentralized, in the book Fighting The Slave Trade: West African Strategies by Sylviane A. Diouf:

“The Balanta claim that the region between the Rios Mansoa and Geba – an area they call Nhacra, which is part of the broader region of Oio – is their homeland. The Balanta say that they migrated there ‘in times long past’ from somewhere in the east. In addition, Balanta migration myths have two other common threads: the Balanta left the east because of conflicts with either state-based Mandinka or Fula, and these conflicts resulted from a Balanta propensity for stealing from their more prosperous neighbors or desire to avoid enslavement. For example, elder Estanislau Correia Landim told me, ‘The origin of the Balanta was in Mali. For reasons involving Balanta thefts, Malianos revolted against the Balanta. For this reason, Balanta left there. That is, some Balanta were stealing some things. When a thief was discovered, he resolved to kill the person who had discovered him. For this reason, Malianos chased after the Balanta. . . . When the Balanta left Mali, they went to Nhacra and then to Mansoa.”

THIS NARRATIVE THAT BALANTA PEOPLE WERE CATTLE THIEVES, HOWEVER, IS NOT ACCURATE. Balanta people were NOT cattle thieves. Domingos Broksas in the video below explains that in reality, when the Mandinka raided the Balanta villages, the Balanta would flee, leaving their cattle behind. Later, they would go and retrieve their cattle. This is called “Reparations”, not theft.

Mali slave traders.jpg

After Mansa Musa

John Jackson writes,

“Under [Mansa] Musa I, the Mali Empire embraced an area just about equal to that of western Europe. . . . [T]he lifeblood of the empire was trade; and taxes were the paramount source of income for the government. . . . foreign merchants who traded in Mali marveled at the prosperity of the region and noticed that even the common people were not oppressed by poverty. . . .

When Musa I died in 1332, he was succeeded by his son Maghan. Mansa Maghan was neither as wise nor able as his father, and during this reign Mali went into a decline. First, the city of Timbuktu was lost to enemy forces. . . . Secondly, Mansa Maghan was not alert enough to prevent the escape of the two Songhay princes whom his father had been holding as hostages. The escaped princes returned to Gao, where they established a new Songhay dynasty. Maghan died after a four-year reign, and was succeeded by his uncle, Sulayman – a brother of Mans Musa I. Mansa Sulayman was a sovereign of high competence, and he ably presided over the destinies of Mali until his death in 1359.

The great age of Mali was now at an end; for the later rulers were undistinguished men, under whom the empire disintegrated. About the year 1475, the Songhay Empire, with its capital at Gao, rose to supremacy in the west Sudan, as Mali continued to decline. In 1481 Portuguese sailors landed on the Atlantic coast of Mali. The Mali government attempted to hire these Portuguese as mercenaries to fight the rising power of Songhay, but the proposed alliance was never effected. Mali lingered on for nearly two centuries, but its day of greatness had passed into history, and if finally expired from innocuous desuetude. . . .

Balanta Migration.JPG

My sons, in Volume II, I outlined the environment in which our Balanta ancestors existed, from the death of Abu Bakr in 1087 and the fall of the Almoravids in Wagadu (Ghana), to the rise of the Sundiata and the Keita Clan of the Malinke (Mandinka) who, at the battle of Kirina in 1235 defeated his Soninke (Sosso) relatives, for both the Mandinka and Soninke were both Mande people. Sundiata’s victory of the Soninke army, first recorded in oral history by griots, and then written in the Epic of Sundiata, was the beginning of the new Mandinka State called Mali, meaning where the king lives.

The Keita Clan following the wishes of their Moslem masters, infused with Mecca’s authority, began to attack their neighbors, in yet more Islamic jihads following the Almoravids.  Because Moslem rulers needed slaves that the Keita Clan was obliged to provide. The Keita Clan betrayed their own kind, to make riches. This continued through Mali’s third Emperor, Mansa Musa, who died around 1337. At the time, the lifeblood of the empire was trade and taxes were the paramount source of income for the government. Our Balanta ancestors refused to pay those taxes. Moreover, Balanta Elder Estanislau Correia Landim stated, ‘The origin of the Balanta was in Mali. For reasons involving Balanta thefts, Malianos revolted against the Balanta. For this reason, Balanta left there. That is, some Balanta were stealing some things. When a thief was discovered, he resolved to kill the person who had discovered him. For this reason, Malianos chased after the Balanta. . . . When the Balanta left Mali, they went to Nhacra and then to Mansoa.

To be sure, Sundiata: An Epic of Old Mali by D.T. Niane, Revised Edition states,

“It was from Do, also, that Sundiata ordered all his generals to meet him at Ka-ba on the Niger in the land of the king of Sibi. . . . The arms of Sundiata has subdued all the countries of the savanna. From Ghana in the north to Mali in the south and from Mema in the east to the Fouta in the West, all the lands had recognized Sundiata’s authority.

Epic of Sundiata.JPG

Sibi Kamandjan had gone ahead of Sundiata to prepare the great assembly which was to gather at Ka-ba, a town situated on the territory belonging to the country of Sibi. . . . Even before Djata’s arrival the delegations from all the conquered peoples had made their way to Ka-ba. Huts were hastily built to house all these people. When all the armies had reunited, camps had to be set up in the big plain lying between the river and the town. On the appointed day the troops were drawn up on the vast square that had been prepared. As at Sibi, each people were gathered round its king’s pennant. [Siphiwe note: As our Balanta ancestors did not have kings, they would not be included in this]. Sundiata had put on robes such as are worn by a great Muslim king. Balla Fasseke, the high master of ceremonies, set the allies around Djata’s great throne. Everything was in position. The sofas (infantryman, soldiers, warriors), forming a vast semicircle bristling with spears, stood motionless. The delegations of various peoples had been planted at the foot of the dais. A complete silence reigned. On Sundiata’s right, Balla Fasseke, holding his mighty spear, addressed the throng in this manner:

‘Peace reigns today in the whole country; may it always be thus . . . . I speak to you, assembled peoples. To those of Mali I convey Maghan Sundiata’s greeting; greetings tho those of Do, greetings to those of Ghana, to those from Mema greetings, and to those of Fakoli’s tribe. Greetings to the Bobo warriors and, finally, greetings to those of Sibi and Ka-ba. To all the peoples assembled, Djata gives greetings.

May I be humbly forgiven if I have made any omission. I am nervous before so many people gathered together.

Peoples, here we are, after years of hard trials, gathered around our savior, the restorer of peace and order. From the east to the west, from the north to the south, everywhere his victorious arms have established peace. . . .

In the world man suffers for a season, but never eternally. Here we are at the end of our trials. We are at peace. May God be praised. But we owe this peace to one man who, by his courage and his valiance, was able to lead our troops to victory.

Which one of us, alone, would have dared face Soumaoro? Ay, we were all cowards. How many times did we pay him tribute? The insolent rogue thought that everything was permitted him. What family was not dishonored by Soumaoro? He took our daughters and wives from us and we were more craven than women. He carried his insolence to the point of stealing the wife of his nephew Fakoli! We were prostrated and humiliated in front of our children. But it was in the midst of so many calamities that our destiny suddenly changed. A new sun arose in the east. After the battle of Tabon we felt ourselves to be men, we realized that Soumaoro was a human being and not an incarnation of the devil, for he was no longer invincible. A man came to us. He had heard our groans and came to our aid, like a father when he sees his on in tears. Here is that man. Maghan Sundiata, the man with two names foretold by the soothsayers. . . .’

Thereafter, one by one, the twelve kings of the bright savanna country got up and proclaimed Sundiata ‘Mansa’ in their turn. Twelve royal spears were stuck in the ground in front of the dias. Sundiata had become emperor. The old tabala of Niani announced to the world that the lands of the savanna had provided themselves with one single king. [Siphiwe note: According to Balanta elders, our Balanta ancestors were living in these lands of the savanna and we rejected such kingdoms and empire state structures because of the inequality that they inevitably produce. Thus, Balla Fasseke’s statement that ‘the lands of savanna had provided themselves with one single king’ must be taken with a grain of salt. Sundiata was definitely not the king of the Balanta]

When the imperial tabala had stopped reverberating, Balla Fasseke, the grand master of ceremonies, took the floor again following the crowd’s ovation. . . . Each people in turn came forward to the dais under Sundiata’s impassive gaze. . . . Sundiata got up and a graveyard silence settled on the whole place. The Mansa moved forward to the edge of the dais. Then Sundiata spoke as Mansa . . . .

‘Today I ratify forever the alliance between the Kamaras of Sibi and the Keitas of Mali. May these two people be brothers henceforth. In future, the land of the Keitas shall be the land of the Kamaras, and the property of the Kamaras shall be henceforth the property of the Keitas. May there nevermore be falsehood between a Kamara and a Keita and may the Kamaras feel at home in the whole extent of my empire.’

Sundiata took Tabon Wana’s spear and said, ‘Fran Kamara, my friend, I return your kingdom to you. May the Djallonkes and Mandingoes be forever allies. You received me in your own domain, so may the Djallonkes be received as friends throughout Mali. I leave you the lands you have conquered, and henceforth your children and your children’s children will grow up at the court of Niani where they will be treated like the princes of Mali.’

One by one all the kings received their kingdoms from the very hands of Sundiata, and each one bowed before him as one bows before a Mansa.

Sundiata pronounced all the prohibitions which still obtain in relations between the tribes. To each he assigned its land, he established the rights of each people and ratified their friendships. The Kondes of the land of Do became henceforth the uncles of the imperial family of Keita, for the latter, in memory of the fruitful marriage between Nare Maghan and Sogolon, had to take a wife in Do. The Tounkaras and the Cisses, Beretes and Toures were proclaimed great divines of the empire. No kin group was forgotten at Kouroukan Fougan; each had its share in the division. To Fakoli Koroma, Sundiata gave the kingdom of Sosso, the majority of whose inhabitants were enslaved. Fakoli’s tribe, the Koromas, which other call Doumbouya or Sissoko, had the monopoly of the forge, that is, of iron working. Fakoli also received from Sundiata part of the lands situated between the Bafing and Bagbe rivers. Wagadou and Mema kept their kings who continued to bear the title of Mansa, but these two kingdoms acknowledged the suzerainty of the supreme Mansa. The Konate of Toron became the cadets of the Keitas so that on reaching maturity a Konate could call himself Keita. . . .

Thus spoke the son of Sogolon at Kouroukan Fougan. Since that time his respected word has become law, the rule of conduct for all the peoples who were represented at Ka-ba.

So, Sundiata had divided the world at Kouroukan Fougan. He kept for his tribe the blessed country of Kita, but the Kamaras inhabiting the region remained masters of the soil.”

LISTEN TO A BALANTA HISTORIAN TELL THE ORAL HISTORY (IN ENGLISH)

My sons, thus have our Balanta ancestors been written out of history. Though living and present in these Savanna lands at the time, our Balanta ancestors were busy maintaining an egalitarian, non-state society that they preferred according to their spiritual Great Belief. It is a flaw of history to equate state-building with superiority and ignore people like our Balanta ancestors. This is how we have been written “out of history”. Nevertheless, we can reconstruct our history from this. Again, Balanta elders say that Malians revolted against the Balanta and that is why our ancestors left. They refused the domination of the Mali Empire, refused to pay taxes, and even conducted raids against the Mali oppressors. Consider this passage from the Epic of Sundiata:

“[Sundiata] restored in the ancient style his father’s old enclosure where he had grown up. People came from all the villages of Mali to settle in Niani. The walls had to be destroyed to enlarge the town, and new quarters were built for each kin group in the enormous army. . . . When reconstruction of the capital was finished, he went to wage war in the south in order to frighten the forest peoples. . . .

After a year Sundiata held a new assembly at Niani, but this one was the assembly of dignitaries and kings of the empire. The kings and notables of all the tribes came to Niani. The kings spoke of their administration and the dignitaries talked of their kings. Fakoli, the nephew of Soumaoro, having proved himself too independent, had to flee to evade the Mansa’s anger. His lands were confiscated and the taxes of Sosso were payed directly into the granaries of Niani. In this way, every year, Sundiata gathered about him all the kings and notables; so, justice prevailed everywhere, for the kings were afraid of being denounced at Niani.

Djata’s justice spared nobody. He followed the very word of God. . . . Each year long caravans carried the taxes in kind to Niani. You could go from village to village without fearing brigands. A thief would have his right hand chopped off and if he stole again he would be put to the sword.”

Finally, consider this from Nubia Kai, discussing in her new book, Kuma Malinke Historiography; Sundiata Keita to Almamy Samori Toure the first and last leaders of the Mali Empire from the 13th through the 15th centuries:

"Sundiata, the founder of the first and first emperor of Mali overcame a debilitating illness during his youth. He evaded the attempted murder initiated by his father's first wife Sassouma Beret, went into exile for several years with his mother Sogolon Conde and finally vanquished the despot [foreign name spoken] who had ruthlessly conquered and subjected the Manden kingdoms. Under his rule, the Manden kingdoms were reorganized into the Great Empire of Mali. He restored peace, order, justice and autonomy to the Mandinka kings and established alliances and solidarity with neighboring nations who were installed in the empire. [Sundiata's] greatest achievement which until recently was guarded in secrecy by a consensus of Mandinka griots was his abolition of slavery and the slave trade. His numerous conquests in West Africa were launched in order to enforce the oath of the Manden. The Edict officially banning slavery and slave trade in the empire.

Unfortunately, the slave trade and slavery was resumed 20 years after his death and apparently the national shame of the breaking of the oath compelled the griots to censure this significant event from the annals of Mali's official history, yet this effacement was public not private and initiated griots, the [foreign word spoken] were taught the history but had to swear never to reveal it.

[Foreign name spoken] who was the chief griot of Mali in the 1970s and 80s griot [foreign name spoken], made the decision to break the vow of silence and divulge this hidden history to a Malian historian, a modern Mali historian [foreign name spoken]. [Foreign name spoken] collected and published [foreign name spoken] [foreign words spoken]. Excuse my French for those of you who know the language right and I want to show you and talk about the oath of the Manden or it's also called the Manden Charter in the PowerPoint but I'm going to come back to that. . . . .Now this Manden Charter is as I said before, was a charter or an oath that was constructed at the beginning of the formation of the Mali Empire and with the information that came out, and this information came out in the 1980s, the secret history was revealed through [foreign name spoken].

Now scholars are trying to look, they have to kind of look again at the whole history of Mali because instead of some ruler Conte who was the enemy in the Epic of Sundiata Keita, he now becomes the hero or is a hero because he was the one who came up with the idea to end slavery in the Mali Empire and what he did he tried to call the Mandinka people to arms against [foreign name spoken] and against the Moor's [assumed spelling] and other Mandinka who were also trading in slaves.

Now this is 300 years before the transatlantic slave trade and it was pretty bad even at that time and I'm not going to go into all the details but if you want to read [foreign name spoken] text that, again, where he's recording [foreign name spoken] you can get the text, but they have not been translated. They're still in French. Anyway, [inaudible] comes up with the idea and when the Mandinka refuse to go along with him and ending slavery because some of the major leaders in the Manden were slavers.

They were big slavers and slave traders, so they refused. So, [foreign name spoken] this is when he launches his attack. He attacks the Mandinka people, kills 9 of the kings, impales their bodies on spikes, makes furniture out of the skins of his enemies and literally sells the people into slavery. That was his response when they refused to end slavery. That's why in the secret history he's known as a sacred despot. It sounds rather oxymoronic but he's called a sacred despot because the idea to end slavery and the slave trade was really [foreign name spoken] idea.

So, finally and you probably know the story because the Epic of Sundiata has now become part of the literary canon now, you're reading in colleges almost everywhere. You know the story how he's away in exile because his step-mother is trying to kill him. He's away and the envoys are sent to get him and when comes back he goes into, he has this war with [foreign name spoken] and eventually vanquishes him and then he becomes the emperor. But what happens is, just before his mother passes away, his mother is Sogolon Conde who tells him, look they're going to ask you to be the emperor but before you accept the position of emperor I want you to abolish slavery and the slave trade in the Mali Empire forever and of course he agreed to do this and so this is what he did.

This is why he goes onto this conquest of the outlying nations like the Jolof and [foreign name spoken] and other parts around Mali because he knew as long it continued in the outlying areas it was going to infiltrate back into the Manden proper. So, he creates an empire that was slave free, you know, an empire where slavery was forbidden and where the trade was forbidden and this is how the Charter goes.

The hunters refers to it because Sundiata was a hunter. "The hunters declare all human life is one life. It is true that one life may appear to exist before another life but one life is not more ancient or more respectable than another life.

Here we have the truth, but for the twenty years during Sundiata’s reign, the Mali Empire were the biggest slave traders before and after.

Thus my sons, the praise and honor that the kingdom of Mali receives by historians and ignorantly repeated by people today, is based on the idea that such state superstructures are an indication of superiority when, in fact, our Balanta ancestors recognized that the states like Mali created inequality and violated the Great Belief, and thus were resisted. We do not view the Empire of Mali as a point of pride because it was oppressive and continuously tried to dominate and enslave us. Unfortunately, it was during this period that the people known as “Portuguese” arrived.

Slave Markets in West Africa.jpg

MORE SERIOUS BLACK HISTORY

Main Slave Markets In West Africa Before the Europeans: Kano, Gao, Timbuktu and Djenne. It is worth noting, as Nehemia Levtzion & Randall L. Pouwels do in The History of Islam in Africa, that:

"Because Islam spread to West Africa from North Africa, Muslims there followed the Maliki school of law dominant in North Africa. On the other hand, in East Africa, where Islam came from the Arabian Peninsula, Muslims followed the Shafi’I school of law that prevailed in Arabia. Both regions, however, were exposed to the influence of the Ibadiyya sect. Ibadi merchants opened up trade across the Sahara and were among the first Muslims who reached western Sudan – as early as the eight and ninth centuries. But whatever converts they had made were reconverted to Maliki Islam by the eleventh century.

Soon after they had defeated the Byzantine imperial forces in the middle of the seventh century, the Arabs gained control over coastal North Africa. But for some time, the Arabs failed to impose their authority over the Berber tribes of the interior. Successive revolts of the Berbers, that forced the Arabs to withdraw, were referred to as ridda, the same term used when Arab tribes deserted the young Muslim community after the death of the Prophet. . . .

The next phase of the Berbers’ resistance to Arab rule occurred when Islam, throughout adherence to heterodox sects, first the Ibadiyya and then the Isma’iliyya. The Almoravids finally secured the victory of Sunni-Maliki Islam in the eleventh century. Under their Almohad successors, Islam in the Maghrib became imbued with the mysticism of the Sufis, who became the principle agents of Islamization in North Africa after the twelfth century.

Berber speaking nomads reached the southern Sahara and touched the Sahel in pre-Islamic times. They were well positioned to mediate Islamic influences between the Maghrib and the Western Sudan (known to the Arabs as ‘Bilad al-Sudan’). As Berber nomads occupied both shores of the Sahara, the dividing line between ‘white’ and ‘black’ Africa . . . was where the desert meets the Sahel, and where Berber-speaking nomads interacted with the Sudanic sedentaries. Along this line they cooperated in creating the termini of the Saharan trade. Today, this dividing line cuts across the modern African states of the Sahel – namely, Senegal, Mali, Niger, Chad and the Sudan. In all these states, except the Sudan, political power is with the black people of the south; it is also only in the Sudan that the dividing line is not only an ethnic but also a religious frontier.

As early as the eleventh century, Manding-speaking traders, ancestors of the Juula, traveled between the termini of the Saharan routes and the sources of the gold. They created a ‘commercial diaspora’, based on a shared religion as well as a collective language. A common legal system – the law of Islam (shari’a) – even if not strictly observed, contributed to mutual trust among merchants in the long -distance trade. Conversion to Islam became necessary for those who wished to join commercial networks. Though merchants opened routes and exposed isolated societies to external influences, they did not themselves engage in the propagation of Islam.

Conversion to Islam was the work of men of religion who communicated primarily with local rulers. The latter often became the first recipients of Islamic influence, and indication to the importance that states had in the process of Islamization. Thus, for some time Muslims lived under the hospitality of infidel kings, who generally were praised by Muslims for their benevolence toward the believers. This was the situation in eleventh century Ghana as is in nineteenth-century Asante. The process of Islamization advanced when Muslim clerics helped African kings to overcome severe droughts, as in the case of eleventh century Malal, or to secure victory, as in fourteenth-century Kano and sixteenth century Gonja. But, because only the king and his immediate entourage came under the influence of Islam, the ruling aristocracy adopted a middle position between Islam and the traditional religion, patronizing both Muslim divines and traditional priests. It was through the chiefly courts that Islamic elements filtered the culture of the common people. The symbiotic relations of Islam with the traditional religion has been illustrated in a novel by Ahmadou Kourouma, who remarked that everyone publicly proclaimed himself a devout Muslim, but privately feared the ‘fetish’. Muslim clerics who rendered religious services to Islamized chiefs became integrated into the sociopolitical system of the state by playing roles similar to those of traditional priests. Like traditional priests, Muslim clerics were politically neutral and could therefore act as peacemakers. Mosques, like shrines, were considered sanctuaries. . . .

In the great kingdoms of the Sahel, with international trade, Muslim centers of learning and close connections with the Muslim world, the kings developed greater commitment to Islam. But even these kings, like Mansa Musa of Mali and Askiya Muhammad of Songhay, were unable to relieve the monarchy of its pre-Islamic heritage. . . .

Around Lake Chad, the trade of Kanem to North Africa was mainly in slaves. As a result, Islam did not spread to the lands south of Lake Chad, which remained hunting grounds for slaves. . . .”

In the words of our great Pan African historian John Henrik Clarke,

“The African accepted the religious side and the spirituality, and Islam said something to the African that it did not say to the Arab and that it still says something to the African that it is not saying to them . . . . It was from Arabia that the religion came out, swept over into North Africa, and had its rapid growth. . . . The Muslim armies swept across most of Northern Africa. There was a little resistance from the Berbers – these are the relatives of the Arabs who had arrived much earlier. This resistance didn’t last too long. But this resistance died down, and Islam swept into the Western Sudan and began to convert Africans. . . . "

Many people, like the Balanta ancestors, living in Ta-Nihisi (Nubia/Kush/Sudan) began moving westward when people started abandoning the Great Belief and choosing leaders. By the time of Menes in 3100 BC, many had already left. Some went north into Ta-Meri, and some went west following the Darb el-Arbeen trade route from Selima to El Fasher in Darfur, a journey of about 20 days (600 miles) and from there, all the way to Lake Chad, where some of their older ancestors had already settled 10,000 years earlier! In this region different groups of people, including the Balanta, settled again for almost 3,000 years. When foreign invasions pushed more and more people, both Nilotic and Afro-Asian mulattoes, south into Lower Nubia, Upper Nubia and Southern Nubia, many of those people, due to population pressures and conflicts, began migrating west following the same Darb el-Arbeen trade route to El Fasher in Darfur. When they arrived, they found people already living there!

Over a period of time, the Sayfuwa of the ruling Magumi class established the Duguwa city states that gained control of the Sa-u alliance of settlements. Later, another group of people, the Tumagera, also affiliated with the Magumi ruling class, migrated from Ethiopia and Meroe west into the Kordofan region and then into the area between the Nile and Lake Chad and established the Tungur Confederation. . . .

According to Moustafa Gadalla,

“A decisive moment seems to have occurred in [Sa-u] history, when the early sites were abandoned except at the spirited (sacred) groves, and the population regrouped itself in larger settlements, each enclosed within a defensive wall from the 11th century onward. The defensive walls were built to protect them from the Islamic jihads, which intended to convert, kill or enslave them.” This is why another historian, Chancelor Williams writes, “The new fringe states of Darfur, Wadai and others under black Muslims offered no place of refuge for those whose very reason for flight was to maintain their own racial identity, dignity and religion. . . .”

Gadalla West African Map2.JPG

John Jackson reminds us in Introduction to African Civilizations,

“The Soninke rulers built up an empire by subduing neighboring tribes. This was comparatively easy, since the Ghanaians had fine weapons and tools of iron, and their neighbors did not. Besides iron, Ghana possessed another source of wealth that made it a power to be reckoned with, namely a seemingly inexhaustible supply of gold. . . . "

Gadalla continues:

“The Empire of Ghana started out as a kingdom, then annexed other kingdoms, and, like many other kingdoms of the past, evolved into an empire. . . . The Soninkes spoke the Mande language, and in that tongue, Ghana meant ‘warrior king’, and was adopted as one of the titles of the King of Wagadu. Another title of the king was Kaya Magha (‘king of gold’), in allusion to the vast gold treasures of the country. As the fame of the Soninke warrior kings, or Ghanas, spread over North Africa, the people there referred to both the king and the nation over which he ruled as ‘Ghana’. Early Islamic merchants, most of them from Syria, followed the soldiers and administrators into northern Africa. Later, as stability was assured and wealth increased, traders were drawn to the regions of sub-Sahara Africa. Interior trade routes were utilized, and the camel, which had been in general use in North Africa since before the 3rd century, provided the means for traversing the desert. . . . By the 10th century, a number of major trans-Saharan routes had been developed.

The Arab conquest of North Africa, by the early 8th century CE, concluded with lightning success. In a matter of months, a strip of territory, 100-200 miles deep, was under Arab control – all the way from the borders of Egypt to the Atlantic coast.

The North African and Arabian slave trade was vigorous, and the demand for slaves was high. Islamic law forbade the enslavement of free Moslems but tolerated the continued enslavement of peoples who converted after their capture. In the years of Islamic conquest, the pastoral Berber people had provided the bulk of these slaves. The larger part of the population north of the Atlas Mountains became converts to Islam and therefore could not legally be enslaved.

Starting in the 10th century CE, in order to keep the supply up to the demand, the Arab traders conspired with the nomad Berbers to organize raids, under the guise of Islamic jihads, into neighboring provinces where traditional African religions were practiced. These raids, more than anything, caused many people to declare conversion to Islam prior to being captured, to avoid the horrible raids of killing, kidnapping, enslaving and family break-ups. . . .

Because traditional ancient Egyptian and African religions don’t have a doctrine and are not mobilized in a cult-type camp with rules and regulations, they accept everyone’s right to believe in any way they wish. The Arabs/Moslems enjoyed this right when they settled among the peaceful people. However, the native people became a victim of their own charity.

In order to penetrate the society, Moslem clerics preached ‘social injustice’, a slogan intended to start a class warfare. . . . The preachers of ‘social injustice’ were behind the largest human enslavement in the history of mankind.

Another tactic was for the Moslem/Arab traders to help one side or the other in local disputes, i.e. to get a foothold, and then betray. Divide and conquer.

Though many Moslems lived in Wagadu (ancient Ghana), worked there, and even served the King, the tolerant people treated them fairly and in a friendly way. By 1050, a powerful new force swept through West Africa. A Moslem preacher named Ibn Yacin founded his Almoravid sect, a fanatic group of Moslems. The Almoravids, however, did not return the Ghanaian’s religious freedom in kind.

One of the Almoravids’ targets was Wagadu, whose Kings had repeatedly refused to convert to Islam.

The Islamic doctrine calls on Moslems to spread Islam, even by force if necessary. As a result, any Moslem with a superior arm can force his religion by killing others. The unarmed people have no choice but to convert to Islam or die. This self-righteous Moslem may choose instead to enslave any and all members of a non-Moslem family. Spreading Islam by ALL means is not an option, but a duty required by the Islamic doctrine.

There were also sanctions for pursuing the jihad, or holy war, against those who had not been converted. Those who die in battle against non-Moslems, would die in a holy cause.

Each of these Islamic jihads had the same process. Just like any terror campaign, they required financing and hiring of mercenaries. All these terror campaigns started at the beginning point of Islam, i.e. Mecca. The story is the same all along the 2000-mile (3200 km) Sahel. For about 1000 years – a Moslem cleric, or leader, living in Africa, goes to Mecca, gets financial support, and is assigned as a ‘Moslem deputy caliph’ in his African region. He returns to declare Islamic jihad and supplies his masters with more slaves.

It always started with the usual intimidation, a (Moslem) gang will deliver a message to the leader of the peaceful non-Moslem group, to embrace Islam. Once people refuse and/or ignore this unsolicited intimidation, then as shamelessly stated in the Tarikh es Soudan (Soudan Chronicles), the Gangsters declared that it is:

‘Their duty is to fight them and straightaway, the Moslem fighters launched war against them, killing a number of their men, devastating their fields, plundering their habitations, and taking their children into captivity. All of the men and women who were taken away as captives were made the object of divine benediction [converted to Islam].’"

MORE HONEST SCHOLARSHIP NEEDS TO BE DONE ABOUT THE ISLAMIC JIHADS THAT TERRORIZED AND ENSLAVED THE VARIOUS FREE AND INDEPENDENT AFRICAN PEOPLES WHO WERE LIVING IN WEST AFRICA BEFORE THE ISLAMIC INVASIONS. WE ALREADY KNOW ABOUT THE UNIVERSITY OF SANKORE AND SUCH STUFF ABOUT THE EMPIRES OF GHANA, MALI, AND SONGHAY, BUT THE OTHER HALF OF THE STORY IS NOT BEING TOLD.

AFRICAN HISTORIANS SPEAK ON BLACK-WHITE RELATIONSHIPS AND THEIR MIXED RACE OFFSPRING

Taharqa Nubian leader who ascended the throne in Kemet in 689 BC, was betrayed by the mixed-raced Libyan alien feudal lords causing Kemet to become a become an Assyrian province.

Taharqa Nubian leader who ascended the throne in Kemet in 689 BC, was betrayed by the mixed-raced Libyan alien feudal lords causing Kemet to become a become an Assyrian province.

There has been a lot of discussion and debate about black-white interracial marriages, much of it divisive and devoid of a historical analysis of the effect of this phenomenon on non-white people. One of the main consequential aspects of such relationships, are the mixed-race offspring that are produced. Throughout history, such mixed- race offspring become “buffers” between the dominant and dominated cultures and have shown that collectively, they aspire to the dominant race’s culture. Thus, under the system of white supremacy, collectively, mixed race people will wittingly and unwittingly aspire to and support the white culture making the white culture the greatest beneficiaries of black-white interracial marriages. Though there are examples of individuals that reject the position and privilege of being closer to the dominant white culture than their non-mixed black counterparts, history shows that overall, these interracial relationships, as a COLLECTIVE PHENOMENON, have had a negative influence on the struggle for black liberation. So I offer examples from this excerpt from Volume 1 of Balanta B’urassa, My Sons: Those Who Resist Remain.

Book Cover Volume I.JPG

My father taught me that if you want to solve a problem, you must go to the root of the problem. So we are going to go to the very beginning of black-white interracial relationships.

The Mulatto Problem

“Greeks unwittingly applied the second name of the City of Menes (Memphis), ‘Aigyptos’ to the whole country. For Memphis was also called Hikuptah, or the “Mansion of the Soul of Ptah,’ the god-protector of the city. From the Greek ‘Aigyptos’ Memphis became Egypt, and Egypt became the name of the ‘Two Lands,’ extending from the Mediterranean to the First Cataract.

There was no ‘Egypt’ before the black king from whose name it was indirectly derived. Before that the country was called Chem or Chemi, another name indicating its black inhabitants, and not the color of the soil . . . It was the whites, not the Blacks, who called Africa the ‘Land of the Blacks’ until Asian and European invasions made it expedient to change this to mean ‘African countries not yet taken over by Caucasians’; and later to ‘Africa South of the Sahara.’

Since the first to be called Egyptians exclusively were half-African and half-Asian, their general hostility to their mothers’ race was a social phenomenon that should not be passed over lightly . . . . Its nature is essentially opportunist, a quest for security, recognition and advancement by identifying with and becoming a part of the new power elite of the conquerors. . . .

Blacks who did not choose to flee south but remained under Asian rule, even if enslaved, worked harder to gain recognition and acceptance than any other group. [Siphiwe note: think of the Civil Rights movement in the United States]. Indeed, so anxious were some of these early Black for ‘integration’ with the Asians that they themselves did most in creating the new breed of Egyptians who were to become their mortal enemies. For in an all-out effort to appease the invaders, they freely gave their daughters and other desirable females as gifts to become concubines, thus speeding up the reproduction processes on an ever-widening scale. . . . The direct result was that more and more Egyptians became lighter and near-white in complexion. In short, they did, in fact, become more Asian in blood than African.

But what has been referred to as a ‘social phenomenon’ was in fact a development among the half-breeds everywhere that ran counter to what would be normally expected, if not contrary to nature itself. This was the outright rejection of one’s mother and her people and a cleaving to the father and his people. . . .

First of all, they were mainly the sons and daughters of white European-Asian fathers. These fathers recognized them as such and, in general, proudly. And since they claimed superiority over the Africans, their half-African offsprings considered themselves to be a superior breed also. These Afro- Asian offsprings were given preferential treatment, positions of authority, wealth according to the status of their patrilineal family, and an education that could draw on Asian cultures as well as the highly advanced African civilization in Upper Egypt and southwards to the ‘Land of the Gods’.

Another situation that was a most potent factor in the half-breed’s attitude towards their mothers’ race was that, more often than not, their mothers were concubinary slaves.

This meant that the half-breed was introduced into the lowest level of African life even from birth. . . . But since most of the ‘new Egyptians’ were originally sons and daughters of slave mothers and ‘upper class’ fathers, they tended to be ashamed of their mothers and sought self-realization on their father’s side. Furthermore, the slave mother had no claim on the children she bore. They belonged to the Asian father who could and generally did consider them as free-born due to their Asian blood.

To prove how truly Asian they were, the mixed Egyptians made hatred of Africans a ritual, and tried to surpass the whites in raiding for the slaves in all-African areas. Various Afro-Eurasians who became Egyptian kings declared ‘eternal warfare’ against the Blacks and vowed to enslave the entire race.

Relying wholly on the emerging concept of innate superiority of Europeans and Asians, these people everywhere created a class system that made their bastard offsprings superior to all Blacks, and in status next below themselves.”

Chancellor Williams, The Destruction of Black Civilization: Great Issues of a Race From 4500 B.C. to 2000 A.D.

Destruction of Black Civilization.JPG
A History of the Upper Guinea Coast.JPG
Senegambia and the TransAtlantic Slave Trade.JPG

My sons, this very same problem will repeat itself again 4,500 years later when the Portuguese come to the west coast of Africa where our Balanta ancestors lived. According to A History of The Upper Guinea Coast 1545 to 1800 by Walter Rodney,

“The lancado was almost invariably a Portuguese, but he is best regarded as a phenomenon – the private European trader living among African tribesmen – and as such he could be of any nationality. Allied to the lancado was the grumete, another Portuguese term best left untranslated, being loosely applied to a large category of African helpers of European traders. Some were purchased as slaves, some were paid what amounted to a wage, and others were virtually affined relatives of the white merchants. The grumete were at all times a significant part of the resident trading community led by the lancados. The main business of the lancados and grumetes was slaving.

Following Rodney, Boubacar Barry writes in Senegambia and The Atlantic Slave Trade,

“Miscegenation soon produced a category of Afro-Portuguese known as Lancados or Tangomaos, who carved out a niche for themselves in Senegambia’s interregional trade as indispensable middle men between European traders and the Senegambian kingdoms. . . . The lancados, like Afro-Europeans at all European trading posts in the area, henceforth made up a class of compradors in this proto-colonial situation. They exploited the Senegambian population to the maximum for their personal profit, their key role being to serve the major interests of European commercial capitalism.

Apart from the effective control exercised by French and British chartered companies in the Senegal and Gambia River valleys, the remainder of Senegambia was dominated by a disparate crowd of slaving privateers who crisscrossed the seaboard from north to south. Worse still, around the forts and at most of the trading posts full-scale trading communities sprang into being, made up of Europeans from various national backgrounds, with even larger numbers of new Euro-Africans adding to the numbers of Afro-Europeans left behind from the heyday of Portuguese commerce.

What came into being was nothing less than a diaspora of European or Afro-European traders of French, British and Portuguese origin. They were later joined by Americans…. The Euro-Africans thus ended up creating their own trading diaspora along the coast from the forts of Saint-Louis, Goree and Fort Saint James all the way to the Southern Rivers as well as along the Senegal and Gambia River valleys. This complex network of European or Euro-African traders, some linked to chartered companies, others tied directly to European trading houses, teamed up with the Soninke, Manding and Peul network of Juula traders coming from the Senegambian hinterland. . . . It was the Euro-African families of LeJuge, Blondin, Pellegrin, or Charles Cornier (1780-90) who dominated political and commercial life . . . . The rise of this powerful class of Euro-Africans was greatly facilitated by marriage arrangements in vogue in the region at the time. This was the system that produced the famed signares. These were wives of company personnel who accumulated colossal personal fortunes and rose to play important roles in the economic and social lives of such colonial enclaves. . . . In the Southern Rivers area, particularly in Rio Cacheu and Bissao, it was the old Lancados and Tangomaos of Portuguese descent who, from the sixteenth century onward, dominated trading circuits from Casamance to Rio Grande. They were active as far as Gambia in the north and Rio Pongo in the south. Throughout their history these Euro-Africans maintained close social and economic ties with the Cape Verde islands. The Afro-Portuguese frequently employed members of the local Papel, Beafada, and Bainuk communities . . . . Despite the hostility of the Joola, Balanta, and Bisago, the Portuguese and Afro-Portuguese had a much greater impact on the societies of the Southern Rivers area of Guinea Bissao than did the Manding of Kaabu and the Peul of Futa Jallon, isolated in their hinterland homelands and reduced to supplying slaves for the coastal slave trade.”

My sons, you now understand the problem that we have with the descendants of Baba Amuntu Abamhlope (“human beings who are white”) and the mixed breed, mulatto children that are produced when we marry and have children with them. This led to our mass migration from our homeland in Ta-Nihisi and it has been a problem ever since and resulted in our enslavement in America 4,500 years later. I’ll discuss the Euro-African more in Volume III.

For now, my sons, the easiest way to explain how it all started, in my own words, is this: some of our family, descendants of Baba Amuntu Abansundu left Ta-Nihisi and went to the north, northwest and northeast. The further north they went, the more difficult it was to survive because of the weather. To eat, these ancestors had to do more hunting. To stay warm, these ancestors had to wear animal skins and live in caves. Nothing was easy for them, and they did not have the ability to grow food and pursue intellectual pursuits. It’s like they stopped going to school and stopped learning for tens of thousands of years. This caused them to change physically, mentally and spiritually, becoming Baba Amuntu Abamhlope. They became the Caucasoid white people and the yellow people that are called Semites.

Cheik Anta Diop, Civilization or Barbarism

Cheik Anta Diop, Civilization or Barbarism

Diop differentiation of the races2.JPG
The Iceman Inheritance.JPG

Meanwhile, the rest of our ancestors stayed home in Ta-Nihisi and Ta-Meri. Our family known as the Anu during this period of history, was the earliest to develop a sedentary lifestyle and never stopped learning and so they created what is called civilization – they had a calendar, writing, science, math, astronomy, astrology, arts and crafts, music and social institutions, and because of their Great Belief, they lacked any abnormal aggression. Our family built Nekhen, the first city, and others. The descendants of Baba Amuntu Abamhlope (“human beings who are white”) began to settle in our cities. Then, one day, around 2500 BC or 1600 BC depending on which chronology you refer to, after tens of thousands of years, a group of descendants of Baba Amuntu Abamhlope called “Semites” came back into the land of Ta-Meri. When they saw the civilization that we built, they were in awe. We welcomed them back home and allowed them to live with us. Our accomplishments caused them to feel inferior and insecure and they became envious and jealous. Because they had become a vicious people, a people without our original Great Belief, they became violent and this caused the original conflict. [See Michael Bradley’s The Iceman Inheritance: Prehistotic Sources of Western Man’s Racism, Sexim and Aggression.]

According to Diop,

The history of humanity will remain confused as long as we fail to distinguish between the two early cradles in which Nature fashioned the instincts, temperament, habits, and ethical concepts of the two subdivisions before they met each other after a long separation dating back to prehistoric times. The first of those cradles . . . is the valley of the Nile, from the Great Lakes to the Delta, across the so-called ‘Anglo-Egyptian’ Sudan. The abundance of vital resources, its sedentary, agricultural character, the specific conditions of the valley, will engender in man, that is, in the Negro, a gentle, idealistic, peaceful nature, endowed with a spirit of justice and gaiety. All these virtues were more or less indispensable for daily coexistence. . . .

By contrast, the ferocity of nature in the Eurasian steppes, the barrenness of those regions, the overall circumstances of material conditions, were to create instincts necessary for survival in such an environment. Here, Nature left no illusion of kindliness: it was implacable and permitted no negligence; man must obtain his bread by the sweat of his brow. Above all, in the course of a long, painful existence, he must learn to rely on himself alone, on his own possibilities. He could not indulge in the luxury of believing in a beneficent God who would shower down abundant means of gaining a livelihood; instead, he would conjure up deities maleficent and cruel, jealous and spiteful: Zeus, Yahweh, among others.

In the unrewarding activity that the physical environment imposed on man, there was already implied materialism, anthropomorphism (which is but one of its aspects), and the secular spirit. This is how the environment gradually molded these instincts in the men of that region, the Indo-Europeans in particular. All the peoples of the area, whether white or yellow, were instinctively to love conquest, because of a desire to escape from those hostile surroundings. The milieu chased them away; they had to leave it or succumb, try to conquer a place in the sun in a more clement nature. Invasions would not cease, once an initial contact with the Black world to the south had taught them the existence of a land where the living was easy, riches abundant, technique flourishing. Thus, from 1450 B.C. until Hitler, from the Barbarians of the fourth and fifth centuries to Ghenghis Khan and the Turks, those invasions from east to west or from north to south continued uninterrupted.

Man in those regions remained a nomad. He was cruel. . . . “

A group of Semites, called Hyksos, attacked Ta-Meri, but by this time, the civilization that we created had become corrupt because some, like the Mesintu, abandoned our Great Belief and created kings and Pharaohs. Our Balanta ancestors had already started leaving Ta-Nihisi and TaMeri long before this, and the last phase of our ancestral migrations started in the XVIIIth Egyptian Dynasty.

Themehu: Libya

My sons, around 1500 B.C., descendants of Baba Amuntu Abamhlope (human beings who are white), mostly Greeks, started to migrate from the North (Europe) into Ta-Meri and the lands west of Ta-Meri which the Bible called “Put” and today is called Libya. In Introduction to African Civilizations, John Jackson writes,

Introduction to African Civilizations.JPG

“These Libyans are referred to in ancient (Indo-European) records often by the names of their various tribes, such as Atalantans, Getulians, Maurusians, Nasamonians, and Tehennu. . . . Herodotus. . . The Father of History first tells us that ‘the Nasamonians are a Libyan race’; . . . . The coast of Libya along the sea which washes it to the north, throughout its entire length from Egypt to Cape Soloeis, which is its furthest point, is inhabited by Libyans of many distinct tribes who possess the whole tract except certain portions which belong to the Phoenicians and the Greeks. Above the coast line and the country inhabited by the maritime tribes, Libya is full of wild beasts; while beyond the wild beast region there is a tract which is wholly sand, very scant of water, and utterly and entirely a dessert.’ . . . The ancient Libyan inhabitants of this region, originally a branch of the western Ethiopians, became intermixed with the Phoenician, Greek, and Roman immigrants. . . . the various ethnic groups intermarried freely. . . .The Romans called the indigenous dwellers of North Africa Barbari (barbarians), from whence we get the name ‘Berber’. So, in medieval and even modern times the North Africans have generally been known as Berbers. The Romans dubbed these Africans ‘barbarians’, not because of any cultural inferiority, but merely because they had certain social customs that were different form those of the Romans. The Libyans or Berbers possessed a matriarchal type of social organization, which was common to all African societies, but which seemed quite odd and strange to the Romans of Europe.”

Cheikh Ana Diop also explains in The African Origin of Civilization: Myth or Reality:

“Fontanes next considers the claim that Egypt was probably civilized by Berbers or Libyans coming from Europe, via the west:

‘. . . . It is to the influence of the European race, to the immigration of the ‘men of the north’, that we should attribute this description of the Tamhou, Libyans of the Nineteenth Dynasty, ‘with pale face, white or russet, and blue eyes’! These Whites, hired as mercenaries by the Pharaohs, strongly hybridized the Egyptian and also the Libyan. . . . according to this theory, the African Berber from the west, the brown Libyan, settled in the valley of the new Nile; but almost immediately, or shortly afterwards, an invasion of Europeans hybridized the North African Libyan. This Libyan mixed-blood ‘with white skin and blue eyes’ may have modified the early Egyptian. By his European blood, this Egyptian could be related to the Indo-European race and to the Aryan.’

Libyan.JPG
Striking the Asians.JPG

Now consider Dr. Frances Cress Welsing, who further describes our conflict with white people in her book, The Isis Papers: The Keys To The Colors:

The Isis Papers.JPG

“Impressed that the concept of a ‘system’ of white domination over the world’s ‘non-white’ peoples could explain the seeming predicament and dilemma of ‘non-white’ social reality, I tended to focus, as a psychiatrist, on what possible motivational force, operative at both the individual and group levels, could account for the evolution of these patterns of social behavioral practice that apparently function in all areas of human activity (economics, education, entertainment, labor, law, politics, religion, sex and war). . . .

The Color-Confrontation theory states that the white or color-deficient Europeans responded psychologically, with a profound sense of numerical inadequacy and color inferiority, in their confrontations with the majority of the world’s people – all of whom possessed varying degrees of color-producing capacity. This psychological response, whether conscious or unconscious, revealed an inadequacy based on the most obvious and fundamental part of their being, their external appearance. As might be anticipated in terms of modern psychological theories, whites defensively developed an uncontrollable sense of hostility and aggression. This attitude has continued to manifest itself throughout the history of mass confrontations between whites and people of color. . . .

The experience of numerical inadequacy and genetic color inferiority led whites to implement a number of interesting, although devastating (to non-white peoples), psychological defense mechanisms. The initial psychological defense maneuver was the repression of the initial painful awareness of inadequacy. This primary ego defense was reinforced by a host of other defense mechanisms.”

If it is legitimate to study the motivational force operating at the individual and group level when it comes to white people, it is equally legitimate to study the same when it comes to ALL people, including mixed-race people as a group, and specific mixed races such as European-African or white-black. Again, such an analysis shows that under a system of white supremacy, the collective behavior expresses itself as a desire or ambition to attain the privilege and power of the dominant white culture at the expense of the non-dominant black culture. This poses serious conflicts of interest for people in black-white interracial relationships who want to simultaneously maintain those relationships and not betray their black ancestors. The only possible outcomes are 1) maintain the relationship with the cumulative benefit accruing to the dominant white culture; 2) achieve such a high level of black nationalist and Pan African achievement that the results outweigh the benefit to the white culture (for example, Bob Marley); or 3) terminate the relationship in order to preserve the cumulative benefit accruing to the non-dominant black culture.

Dr John Henrik Clarke - The African World Under Seige start video at 27:00 mark

Homosexuality Contemplated From African Spirituality

To understand the phenomenon and meaning of homosexuality in the black community, it is necessary to begin from the original spiritual beliefs of “African” people. These beliefs have been researched and documented by numerous scholars and are summarized here as 26 Principles of the Great Belief of the Balanta Ancient Ancestors.

Anu girl.JPG

In Volume 1 of Balanta B’urassa, My Sons: Those Who Resist Remain, and in a subsequent article ON QUESTIONS OF RACE, ETHNICITY AND NATIONALITY I wrote,

“YOU ARE ALL YOUR ANCESTORS – You (every single person reading this) is the union of your mother and father. That’s how you got here. Your father planted his seed in your mother’s womb, she nurtured it for nine months, and then you were born. Every human being that has ever lived was born from the union of male and female. The very BLOOD that circulates in your body was given to you from your mother and father. The very LIFE FORCE energy, the BREATH OF LIFE, and the GENETIC INSTRUCTIONS that are responsible for the life that you have – you received all of it from your mother and father. Therefore, your mother and father live inside of you. Because this is also true of your mother and father – that their mother and father live inside of them – then it is also true that your grandparents – their blood, their life force energy, their breath of life, and their genetic instructions, also live inside of you. From this it follows, that ALL your ancestors live inside of you. Your blood, your life force energy, your breath and your genetic makeup are shared by all the ancestors living inside of you. Therefore, your life is not your own. ALL your ancestors depend on you for their existence.”

It follows from this that every human being is both male and female since no one can deny that they are the union of their mother and father. This union of mother and father expresses itself physically through various features - you may have the hair color and texture of your mother and the nasal structure of your father. Your eye color comes from one parent and your cheekbone structure comes from the other parent. Likewise, you can have the genitalia of one of your parents and the sexual orientation of the other parent. The combinations are infinite and thus, it is not difficult to understand how it is possible how one person who expresses the physical appearance and genitalia of one parent can have the sexual orientation of the other. That said, regardless of one’s sexual orientation, there is both a spiritual and theoretical basis for understanding homosexuality and respecting the humanity of each and every person as energetic beings that are the union of their mother and father.

That said, from the point of view of African spirituality, there was a reason that ritual initiation ceremonies featuring circumcision were among the first spiritual rituals ever invented. Albert Churchward explains this in his book, The Origin and Evolution of Religion:

“The next stage of Religion and Religious ideas was evolved by the Nilotic Negroes. We find as man advanced up the ladder in evolution, so his Religious ideas progressed and advanced to a higher plane. All humans in the pre-totemic stage were in the state of a gregarious horde with its general promiscuity.

The earliest form of human society was brought into existence by the Nilotic Negro under what may be termed Totemic Sociology, which in one phase distinguishes it from the pre-totemic people.

For reasons unnecessary to be dilated upon in this book, they first divided themselves into two halves, or tribes; afterwards, these divided again into four; later a further subdivision took place into eight, and then further subdivisions, each tribe having its own distinguishing Totem. It became necessary to distinguish the blood relationship of these various tribes - the one from the other, as the Father of a child was never known - because all Women, of, say, “A” tribe, were common to men of “B” tribe, and vice versa, only the Mother blood could be traced. To ascertain this and keep it true they introduced ‘Totems’ and performed Sacred Ceremonies called Totemic Ceremonies. Whilst some of the Nilotic Negroes carried out the primitive wisdom from the same central birthplace in Africa (at the head of the Nile and around the Great Lakes), to the islands of the Southern Seas and other parts of the world . . . those that remained carried it down the Nile to take living root and grow, flourish and expand as their Mythology and Astro-Mythology, finally ending in the development by evolution in the Eschatology of Ancient Egypt.

The name Totem [is} . . . from the Egyptian Tem-t. The hieroglyphic is the figure of a total composed of two halves. The Egyptian Tem or Tem-t has various applications in Egyptian. It signifies Man, Mankind, Mortals, also to unite, to be entire or perfect; it is the name for those who are created persons, as in making young men and young women in Totemic Ceremonies. . . . To understand this definition, take the case of two different classes of one clan or class; the whole clan or tribe we will call A. This is subdivided into A and B. All A can marry all B, or all B can marry all A, but A must not marry A nor B marry B. These again can be (and are in some cases) re-divided again as regards their children and come under either C or D, and these again into two other sub-classes. Yet all are totaled into the one tribe. It is also a place name, as well as a personal name for the social unit or division of persons.

Among the Nilotic Negroes the Totem first represented two phases- primarily it was given to the girl when she was made a woman, as her badge or banner by which she, as the Mother, and all her children would be known; and, secondly, it included that of food districts, and the special food of certain districts was represented by the Totem of the family or Tribe. The Totem was first eaten by members of the group as their own special food; later this was altered, and the Totemic food was only very sparingly eaten by the Tribe with that Totem; it became Tabu, or sacred, to them. The Tribe was appointed its preserver and cultivator and was named after it.

Regarded as the climax of the Dip rituals, the blessing of the sacred stone takes place in a special grove of trees on the outskirts of the town. Tekpete refers to a legendary stone that the Krobo carried down from Krobo mountain in their original h…

Regarded as the climax of the Dip rituals, the blessing of the sacred stone takes place in a special grove of trees on the outskirts of the town. Tekpete refers to a legendary stone that the Krobo carried down from Krobo mountain in their original hoomeland. . . . Still revered as a focus for worship, the stone plays a special role for the initiates, who are brought to it for a test of their virginity. Wearing pure white strips of calico around their heads and crisscrossed over their chests, the initiates must remain silent during this most sacred of rituals. Each girl has a leaf placed in her mouth to turn her thoughts inward and to remind her of the obligation not to speak until the ceremony is over. As the girls proceed to the sacred grove accompanied by their ritual mothers, they carry long sticks called dimanchu, which literally means, “to make you a woman.”

The Totem primarily, then, was given to a girl when she became pubescent, as her badge or banner, by which she and all her children were always known. Thus, if her Totem was a Lizard, all her children would be Lizards, or, if a Crocodile, all her children would be young Crocodiles; and when we read in books, as we do, of women bringing forth Snakes, Crocodiles, or any other Zootype, we know that the Totem of the Mother was a Snake or Crocodile, or some other Zootype which was the name of her Totem, and her children obviously were named accordingly. The Totem, then, represented the Maternal Ancestor, the Mother who gave herself up for food to the tribe, and was eaten absolutely alive after she had ceased to bear children, because she should never die, but always be alive. This was the primitive Eucharist, and was the foundation of all such rites. The body and blood were veritably eaten whilst alive, and no morsel, however small, was allowed to remain uneaten. It was a sacred feast to be equally partaken of by each member of the tribe. . . . .In Totemism, the Mother and Motherhood, the Sister and Sisterhood, the Brother and Brotherhood, the girl who transformed at puberty, the Mother who was eaten as a sacrifice, the two women who were Ancestresses, were all of them human, all of them actual, in the domain of natural fact. But when the same characters have been continued in Mythology, they are superhuman. The Mother and Motherhoods, the Sister and Sisterhoods, the Brother and Brotherhoods, have been divinized. The realities of Totemism have supplied the types to Mythology as Goddesses and Gods who wear the heads and skins of beasts, to denote their character. The Mother, as human in Totemism, was known by her Totem, as the Water-Cow, and this became the type of the Great Mother in Mythology. But it is the Type that was continued, not the Human Mother. The Mother as first person in the human family was the first person in Totemic Sociology. Hence came the Great Mother in Mythology . . . .

The Totem afterwards, in its religious phase, was as much the sign of the Goddesses and Gods as it had been for the Motherhoods and Brotherhoods from whence it took its origin. The Zootype became and was the image of the superhuman power; for example, the Mother-Earth as a giver of water was imaged as a Water-Cow. Seb, the Father of Food, was imaged by the Goose that laid the eggs. The primary seven elemental powers were looked upon Mythically as children of the Great Earth-Mother, who were all born as Males; they were begetters as transformers. The two primary were twin-brothers, Set and Horus, representing as powers, Night and Day, or Darkness and Light, assigned as Set, God of the South, and Horus, God of the North. Shu was the third, representing the breath of life, breathing force; the winds, represented at the Equinox by the Lion; and these formed the primary Trinity, or the God in a triune form, or with three attributes. The cult of the primary Mythology was founded in invocation and propitiation of the Great Mother-Earth, the giver of life and birth, of food and water, as the primary power who brought forth the seven elemental powers, called her children. Many and various Zootypes have been used by the Nilotic Negroes all over the world as representative images, by the later Lunar and Stellar Cult people who came after. The powers of nature had been represented by pre-totemic people by sign language only. It was the Hero Cult Nilotic Negro who first represented these nature powers by means of Zootype forms. . . . . It was these Nilotic Negroes who first used Zootypes to distinguish the human Motherhoods and Brotherhoods. . . .

It is only by studying primitive man, his thoughts and his Totemic Ceremonies, and all that these represented to his mind in Sign Language, following and tracing them through the evolution of the human race, that one can arrive at a definite and true knowledge of the origin and meaning of our present-day beliefs. . . .

Ceremonial rites were established as the means of memorizing facts in Sign Language when there were no written records of the human past. In these, the Knowledge was acted, the Ritual was exhibited and kept in ever-living memory by continual repetition. The Mysteries, Totemic or Religious, were founded on the basis of action, Thus, the Sign to the Eye and the Sound to the Ear were continued, side by side, on equal footing, in the dual development of Sign Language that was visual and vocal at the same time. The brothers and sisters were identifying themselves, not with, or as, animals, but by means of them, and by making use of them as Zootypes for their Totems.

The secrets of the most primitive form of the Myths and Symbols for thousands of years existed in human memory alone. In the absence of written records the oral method of communication was held all the more sacred, as was exemplified in the ancient Priesthood, whose ritual and gnosis depended on living memory for its truth, purity, and sanctity. It was the mode of communicating from mouth to ear; it continued in all the Mysteries . . . . The earlier religions thus had their Mysteries interpreted.

WE HAVE OURS MIS-INTERPRETED.

Now, what does this have to do with Homosexuality? Churchward continues,

The change of the human descent from the Mother-blood to the Father-blood is obviously commemorated in the Mysteries or ceremonial rites . . . . In the operation of young-man making, two modes of cutting are performed upon the boy by which he becomes a man and a tribal Father. The first of these is commonly known as circumcision . . . ; the other ceremony of initiation, which comes later, is the rite of subincision . . . The second cutting is necessary for the completion of the perfect man. With this trial test the youth becomes a man; fathership is founded, and, as certain customs show, the Motherhood is in a measure cast off at the time, or typically superseded by the Fatherhood.”

circumcision 2.JPG

Here we understand that the first ritual of circumcision, around the age of 12, was the first step in the process of initiation into manhood. Prior to this, the boy-child was identified with his mother. The circumcision began the transformation from the feminine to the masculine, spiritually. This unlocked the masculine creative powers - “begetters as transformers”. The second ritual of the subincision is literally “the creation of man”. From the point of view of African Spirituality, the quality of the boy’s being is forever changed. This is explained by principle 16 of 26 Principles of the Great Belief of the Balanta Ancient Ancestors:

16. “The quality of ‘mfumu’ (chief) is added to the commonality of an individual neither by external nomination, nor by singling him out. He becomes and is ’mfumu’ by endowment therewith; he is a new higher vital force capable of strengthening and maintaining everything which falls ontologically within his cure. A man does not become chief of the clan and patriarch by natural succession through the deaths of other elders who had precedence and because he has become the oldest surviving member of the clan, but because primogeniture inherently supposes an inner secretion of vital power, raising the ‘muntu’ of the elder to the rank of intermediary and channel of forces between the clan ancestors on the one hand and posterity with all its clan patrimony on the other hand. It never takes one long to observe the transformation on becoming chief of a man whom one has formerly known as an ordinary member of the community. The qualitative change is made evident by an awakening of his being, by an immanent inspiration or even, sometimes, by a kind of ‘possession’. The ‘muntu’, in fact, becomes aware of, and is informed by, his whole conception of the world around, through all his modes of knowledge, that he is now a true ‘muntu’, endowed with a new power which did not belong to his former human status. He is no longer what he was. He has been changed in his very quality of being.”

In the same way that one becomes ‘mfumu’ through endowment, so too, the boy becomes a man through endowment that is begun with the circumcision ritual. By the second ritual of subincision, the boy, now made man, is endowed with a new, masculine power, which did not belong to his former boyhood status. He is no longer a boy, identified with his mother (feminine ancestor). He has been changed in his very quality of being into a “man”.

Returning to Churchward,

“Nature led the way for the opening rite performed upon the female, and therefore we conclude that this preceded the operation performed upon the men, which was a custom established in the course of commemorating the change from the Matriarchate to the Father-rite.

When we hear Nilotic Negroes say that ‘The Lizard first developed the sexes’ and also that it was the author of marriage, we must first know or ascertain what the Lizard signifies in Sign Language. we find that, like the Serpent of Frog, it denoted the female period, and we see how it distinguished or divided the sexes and in what sense it authorized, or was the author of, Totemic marriages, because of its being a sign or symbol of feminine pubescence. It is said of the Amazula: That when old women pass away they take the form of a kind of Lizard. The Lizard in the primitive system of Sign Language was a Zootype, the Ideographic value of which informs you that it appeared at puberty, but disappeared at the turn of life, and with the old woman went the disappearing lizard. . . .

Anu girl 2.JPG

When the Arunta perform the rite of subincision, which follows that of the primary operation (circumcision) a slit is cut in the penis right down to the root. It is performed as an assertion of manhood, and is a mode of ‘making the boy into a man,’ or ‘creating man.’ Now, at this time it was customary to cast the Motherhood aside by some significant action; that is, when the Fathership is established in the initiation ceremony. And in the Arunta rite of subincision, the operating Mura first of all cuts out an oval-shaped piece of skin from the male member which he flings away. The oval shape is an emblem of the female all the world over, and this is another mode of rejecting the Mother and of attributing begettal to the Father, as it was attributed in the creation by Atum-Ra, who was both male and female. (As the one “ALL PARENT”).

From the ‘cutting’ of the male member now attributed to Atum-Ra, we infer that the rite of circumcision and of subincision was a mode of showing the derivation from the human Father in supersession of the Motherhood, and that in the double cutting the figure of the female was added to the member of the male; not is this without corroboration. In his ethnological studies (p. 180) Dr. Roth explains that in the Pitta-Pitta and cognate Boulia dialects, the term Me-Ko Ma-ro denotes the man with a vulva, which shows that the oval slit was cut upon the penis as a figure of the female, and a mode of assuming the Fatherhood. In the Hebrew Book of Genesis this carving of the female on the person of the male, in the second creation, has been given the legendary form of cutting out the woman from the body of the male. Adam is thus imaged as a biune parent, Atume-Ra.

circumcision 1.JPG

But when the custom of circumcision was transferred to the time of childhood, as it had been by the Jews and Arabs, to be performed on the infant of eight days old, then the natural (i.e. according to the Totemic religious condition) loses its sense and becomes cruel in its dotage.

The Mystery of the resurrection, which was originally instituted by these Totemic Nilotic Negroes, may be seen still performed symbolically by the Arunta Tribes in the quabarra inguriringa inkinga, or corroborree of the arisen bones, which bones image the dead body, whilst the performers represent the Ulthauna, or spirits of the dead. The bones were sacredly preserved by those who were yet unable to make the mummy as a type of permanence.

Every native has to pass through certain ceremonies before he is admitted to the secrets of the tribe. The first takes place at about the age of 12 years; the final and most impressive one is probably not passed throught until the native has reached the age of 30 years. These two initiations thus correspond to, or represent, the origin of those mysteries of the double Horus, or Jesus, at 12 years of age; the child Horus, or Jesus, makes his Transformation into the adult in his baptism or other kindred mysteries. Horus, or Christ, as the man of 30 years is initiated in the final mysteries of the resurrection. . . . The first act of initiation in these Mysteries is that of throwing the boy up into the air. This was a primitive mode of dedication to the Ancestral purity of the Totem or the tribe, whose voice is heard in the sound of the churinga or bull-roarers whirling around.

It is said by the natives ‘that the voice of the Great Spirit was heard when the resounding bull-roarer spoke.’ The Great Spirit was supposed to descend and enter the body of the boy and to make him a man, just as in the mystery of Tattu, the soul of Horus the adult, descends upon and unites with the soul of Hours the child, or the soul of Ra, the Holy Spirit, descends upon Osiris to quicken and transform and re-erct the Mummy, where risen Horus becomes bird-headed as the adult in Spirit; the Arunta youth is given the appearance of flight to signify the change resulting from the descent of the Spirit, as the cause of transformation. When one becomes a soul in the mysteries of the Ritual by assuming the form or image of Ra, the initiate exclaims: ‘Let mew wheel around in whirls, ler me revolve like the turning one’ (Ch. 83, Rit.) The ‘turning one’ is the sun God Kheper. . . as the soul fo ‘self-originating force,’ which was imaged under one type by the Bennu, a bird that ascends the air and flies to a great height whilst circling round and round in spiral whorls (Ch. 85, Rit.).

The doctine of soul-making at puberty originated amongst the Nilotic Negroes, as did many of the other Egyptian Mysteries. . . . “

Now consider the Balanta. In Volume 1 of Balanta B’urassa, My Sons: Those Who Resist Remain, I wrote,

The Balanta had worked to maintain customs and traditions based on their ancestral histories; . . . After the harvest, the Balanta people have a celebration called the Kussundé, where non-initiated men compete in dances. As symbols of family and spiritual connection, the masks play an important role when the community comes together to celebrate with music and dance. The Balanta practice indigenous, spiritual customs and rites. In the Balanta society, God is believed to be far away, and communication with the Almighty is established through their spiritual practices and traditions. All important decisions amongst the Balanta are taken by a Council of Elders. To become a member of the Council of Elders, the person has to be initiated during the Fanado ceremony. In general, egalitarianism prevails amongst the Balanta.


The Balanta have initiation rites at various states of the individual’s life. Each phase of life, from childhood to adulthood, is regulated by an initiation that marks the entrance into a new social category. From early childhood up to age 15, the child belongs to the category of Nwatch. Around age 18 to 20 the individual enters the Fuur and then enters the Nghaye around age 25. Around age 30, according to the rites of Kgnessa man will be authorized to take a woman. After the young Balanta man has become a landowner and taken on family responsibilities, he can then be chosen by his maternal uncle to participate in the Fanado initiation. Once chosen for the Fanado, a Balanta man cannot refuse the family’s wishes. The Fanado initiation ceremony takes place once every four years. The Fanado is a two-month process in the “sacred woods” which is the ultimate phase of initiation rites and social hierarchy. Initiation during the Fanado ritual opens the doors of maturity and wisdom in the Balanta community.”

Such age-grade initiation ceremonies of the Balanta are common among all people of Africa everywhere. And now we can begin to understand the phenomenon and meaning of homosexuality in the black community.

When people were kidnapped, captured and taken in chains from their homelands in Africa and brought to the America’s, they were prevented from practicing most of their spiritual and cultural traditions, including their traditional age-grade initiation ceremonies and rites of circumcision turning boys into men. After six or more generations without such transforming cultural practices, male children of the descendants of those who were enslaved had to find other means to make such transformations. Over the past twenty years or so, that alternative venue for establishing manhood came from “street” and “gang” culture. In my review of the Balanta novel 13 Bars of Iron, I discussed this, also:

“Similarly, another typical young black male hood behavior pattern can be re-examined and re-defined: dropping out of high school. Perhaps the book’s most brilliant passage occurs when Cal is explaining to his girl Kim why he and Black males like him drop out of high school. When Kim says, “You lost me; you love learning, but hated school?” Cal responds:

“Let’s take a subject, any subject, seventh-grade science, for example. In that textbook you gone cover Astronomy, Physical Science, Biology, Botany, Geology, etc. By the end of the year, you will have a solid foundation and understanding of the basic principles of each of these sciences. Then you go to high school and spend a whole year on Biology, a whole year on Physics, a whole year on Earth Science, essentially relearning the same shit you learned in the 7th grade. Now, that’s cool if you plan on becoming a Botanist or Biologist, but, if not, when you start relearning the same shit you learned when you was little, you gone eventually tune out. It’s the same for the other subjects. And tune out is what I did for four years of high school. I was barely there, and when I was there the shit they was hitting me with wasn’t stimulating me, because it wasn’t new and I wasn’t learning shit about myself there. I don’t think I learned shit the entire time I was there. I could have gone to college straight from the eight grade. . . .

You seen the minis-series ‘Roots,’ right? So you remember when Kunte Kinte was in Africa before he got caught by the slave catchers. He had just completed his manhood ritual, his rite of passage so that he could become a warrior in his tribe. This was customary in almost every West African society. The Fulani, the Wolof, Mandinka, they all had these rites of passage. In most West African cultures, by the time a boy is 15 or 16 he went through one of these rites. The learning during these rites was Socratic; the young man was tested, mentally, physically, emotionally. After demonstrating an in-depth understanding of certain principles, principles the elders deemed necessary to live, protect and govern, he was elevated from the status of boy to that of a man. That’s where we get the whole concept of pledging in our black Greek lettered organizational from. The new man then returned to the village and was given his own hut. He provided for his village. He was allowed to participate in governance. He was a man in every sense, and even his mother wasn’t allowed to question him. He didn’t know everything at that age and stage. He still had to utilize the counsel of his elders, but society recognized him as a man. Now, you contrast that with a 15-year-old boy of African descent growing up in the U.S. He’s forced to sit and be lectured at for eight hours straight, five days a week, lectured at about the same shit he been learning the last nine or ten years. We not even taking into account the bias and the structural racism in the U.S. education system. His nature is going to lead him to a different environment, one where he is stimulated, and one where he is able to test and prove his manhood. And where is that in most cases? Well, for many of us it’s the streets. That’s why you see so many cats leave school and turn to the streets right about that age. That’s the only place many young men can receive the stimulation their physical and mental maturity warrants.. At 15 Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. was at Morehouse, not in high school. At 15, Malcolm X was on the streets of Boston getting his education. Look at hip hop. Cats like Nas, Jay-Z, Tupac, by most measures these dudes are all considered geniuses, they also all abandoned our educational system about the same age. I know I am using anecdotal and historical evidence to prove my point, but I bet if you look at the data you’ll find that most black males who do drop out of high school do so at that very age, right about 15 or 16, right at the age where biologically and culturally, in African culture anyway, he was trained to become and eventually was treated as a man. In this culture, he is treated like anything but. Our nature and our pre-slave culture and tradition is completely incompatible with this Western education system. That’s why it fails so many of us. I read a book on this shit when I was a kid. Check out this cat named Dr. Jawanza Kunjufu. He lays a lot of this shit out in a book series he has called Countering the Conspiracy Against Black Boys.”

Lundy states that “The fanadu initiation is arguably the most important stage in the Balanta age progression because it represents manhood, adulthood, and the rights that are associated with this status. This ritual is some-times described as ‘opening the doors’ of maturity and wisdom in the Balanta community.” How could Cal and the millions of young black men like him, ever behave appropriately having never had the doors of maturity and wisdom opened for them?”

Denied the age-grade initiation ceremonies and having only street and gang culture, and I would add sports, as the only alternative for developing manhood, many young black men never had the spiritual, cultural and ontological opportunity to constructively develop their manhood. Meanwhile, the religion that was eventually open to them was Christianity. However, the version of Christianity that was presented was already corrupted and devoid of the gnosis of the Nilotic Negroes who originated its foundational spiritual concepts. This Europeanized version of Christianity was deliberately used to foster the spirit of “submissiveness” and subservient role in society that further mitigated against the development of traditional African manhood. Consequently, since all things proceed from “spirit”, lack of spiritual man-hood transformation has led to the physical manifestation of boys who never became men. They didn’t learn the secrets of their healthy, African society and never had the doors of maturity and wisdom of their FATHERHOOD and natural place in society opened to them. Living in the unnatural environment of white supremacy that denied and demonized black manhood, the result has been increased homosexuality. This was clearly articulated by Ras Jahaziel,

“When one looks at the first inspiration that came to I&I from His Majesty, it was an INSPIRATION through the establishment of IVINE ORDER. It was not an inspiration to create a mere RELIGIOUS MOVEMENT. Neither was it an inspiration to create a mere social movement nor a political movement. The vision was to create an IVINE ORDER OF LIVITY that encompassed ALL aspects of life. . . . Without a Pan-African vision that has as its goal the establishment of Black Nationhood with a restored concept of BLACK ROYALTY AND DIVINITY, the root of the problems that now face Black civilization cannot be rooted out. THE TRUTH MUST BE FACED THAT THE PROBLEMS ARE NOT ONLY ECONOMIC, POLITICAL AND CULTURAL, but they are also SPIRITUAL in the sense of having been subjected to unnaturalness for so long that naturalness becomes an unwelcome stranger. TRAPPED, domesticated and tethered for centuries to the stake of unnaturalness the caged and domesticated creature is apt to lose its spiritual equilibrium and forget what is clean from what is unclean, what is right from what is wrong, and what is high from what is low. This is the condition of the ‘ex-slaves’ in this time, sorely in need of something more than a political movement, something that involves the reshaping of character in the similitude of ROYALTY. . . .”

From the Balanta and other African peoples point of view, once one understands and internalizes the 26 Principles of the Great Belief of the Balanta Ancient Ancestors, then one understand that the greatest duty of a Balanta man is to bear children and to continue the customs which sustain the ancestors. This is totally incompatible with homosexuality. If you do not bear children to carry on the lineage of people who, through the original totemic rituals, sustained the life of the ancestors after they departed the earth, then what use, what WORTH do you have to the ancestors? The natural law justice in automatic operation is the fact that homosexual men would not reproduce themselves. However, the advent of technology and LGBT communities presents a new challenge since homosexual men are using surrogates and then raising children in non-traditional (African cultural) homosexual environments.

Finally, in concluding, I understand that many people will think that modern science and technology is a mark of progress and represents a greater level of human understanding and achievement. Such people, however, suffer from a Western bias that has proved to be the very thinking that is destroying the planet. Such people think that everything is material and they neither understand nor care to see the spiritual reality of all existence. Placide Temples, a white supremacist who studied the Bantu people, put it best when he wrote,

“In common with so many others, I used to think that we could get rid of Bantu “stupidities” by suitable talks on natural science, hygiene, etc., as if the natural sciences could subvert their traditional lore or their philosophy. We destroy in this way their Natural Sciences, but their fundamental concepts concerning the universe remain unchanged…. They have a different conception of the relationships between men, of causality and responsibility. What we regard as the illogical lucubrations of ‘gloomy Niggers’ . . . are for them logical deductions from facts as they seem them and become an ontological necessity. If thereafter we wish to convince Africans of the absurdity of their sizing up of the facts by making them see how this man came to fall sick and of what he died, that is to say, by showing them the physical causes of the death or of the illness, we are wasting our time. It would be in vain even to give them a course in microbiology to make them see with their own eyes, or even to discover for themselves through the microscope and by chemical reactions what the ‘cause’ of the death was. Even then we should not have settled their problem. We should have decided only the physiological or chemical problem connected with it. The true and underlying cause, the metaphysical cause, would none the less remain for them in terms of their thought, their traditional ontological wisdom.”

Fanando intiate.JPG

AN IGBO EXAMPLE:

DO YOU KNOW THAT IN TRADITION, SAME-SEX MARRIAGE IS ALLOWED, BUT WITH A TANGIBLE REASON

NOW LISTEN,,,,,

The Igbo people have a culture that permits same-sex marriage but not same sex copulation.

In this kind of marriage, a widow who has past menopause but without a child or male child goes ahead to marry a younger woman of reproductive age,

So that she could bear sons to continue the lineage of her late husband.

The older woman informs the umunna (kinsmen) about her decision to marry a younger woman.

The umunna knowing that this is a great sacrifice,

Supports her and accompanies her to ask for the maidens hand in marriage.

She pays the bride price and automatically becomes the husband of the young maiden.

In most cases, such widows prefers to marry a woman whom has given birth to children outside wedlock( especially male children),

Because in Igbo land, only bride price validates father hood.

The aged widow, after marrying her wife is given a special honour and place amongst the men.

In some parts of Igbo land, such women are forbidden from having affairs; they must live the rest of their lives without feeling the warmth of a man.

It is also important to note that the marriage between these women are NON SEXUAL marriage.

Homosexuality is an abomination in Igbo land.

The younger maiden chooses a man of her choice among the ụmụnna for procreation.

Whatever child she bears is considered the legitimate child of the widow's husband and he or she bears the late husband's name.

This culture has helped in preserving and ensuring the continuity of different lineage.

YAGAZIE

Ezenwanyi mmiri obinna onatara chi Dibia igba AFA - Emeka Nwite Igbo Culture and Traditions“

Befera: The White Christian Witches of the Balanta Worldview

“Most considered those who profited at the expense of others to be what Balanta called befera . . . translated as ‘witches’ or ‘cannibals’ - people who consumed others’ health, souls, or bodies and undermined community coherence. Kidnappers who seized kin or neighbors in the night and sold them fell into this category, as did European and Eurafrican (mixed race) slavers and their middleman agents.” - Walter Hawthorne, From Africa to Brazil: Culture, Identity and an Atlantic Slave Trade, 1600-1830

To understand the Balanta view of colorless (white) people and “Christians” one must first see the world through Balanta ontology and the 26 Principles of the Great Belief of the Balanta Ancient Ancestors. Only then will the following passage from Hawthorne’s book make sense:

“Across the [Guinea Bissau] coast, loyalty to and selfless hard work for family and community were virtues, deserving of praise. However, disloyalty, disobedience, and greed were ‘sins’ deserving of punishment. . . . .

Perhaps the most serious of transgressions in coastal areas was witchcraft. What witchcraft was and how it was dealt with in the Guinea-Bissau area was detailed by Philip Beaver, who launched a failed attempt to establish an English colony on the island of Bolama in the later eighteenth century. In his diary, he expressed shock at the degree to which people in the area believed in ‘witches,’ or people who attained unnatural wealth or fortune by entering into a contract with a spirit. The spirit aided the supplicant but demanded human souls in return. One evening, Beaver said, two or three of the colony’s African workers, who were known as grumetes (literally, ‘cabinboy’ but on the coast the word was applied to blacks laboring in any capacity for an employer), visited him to report that one of their colleagues named Francisco ‘was not a good man.’ Francisco, they said, ‘wanted to eat one of them (John Basse) who had been very ill.’

By ‘eating,’ the grumetes meant consuming the health, soul, or body of another, which resulted in the victim becoming sick, dying, or disappearing. The term has been used for centuries to describe witches’ actions; witches were thought to sacrifice others clandestinely at night, consuming them as part of their spirit contract. Some witches had the power to shift shapes, assuming the form of an animal and then devouring their prey. When people disappeared in the night - the victims of kidnappers who enslaved and sold them - they had been, in the coastal conception of things, ‘eaten’ by witches. That is, they had been consumed by someone who benefited from their demise..

For Europeans like Beaver, the notion of witches consuming others was ridiculous. Beaver, indeed, was struck by what he saw as the improbability of a man ‘eating’ another, so he sought explanation from a grumete. named Johnson, who was fluent in English. Johnson ‘said that the man accused of eating the other was a witch, and that he was the cause of John Basse’s illness, by sucking his blood with his infernal witchcraft.’ Although Beaver insisted, ‘that there is no such thing as a witch,’ Johnson had do doubt that there was, saying that Francisco ‘is well known to be a witch; that he has killed many people with his infernal art, and that this is the cause of his leaving his own country.’ Should he return to his people, Johnson said, Francisco ‘would be sold as a slave.’ Johnson also told Beaver of another witch among the grumetes named Corasmo. He ‘could turn himself into an alligator’ and ‘had killed many people by his witchcraft.’ Corasmo had also fled his country so as to avoid being sold to Atlantic merchants. Witchcraft, Johnson insisted again to Beaver, ‘was never forgiven, and its professors never suffered to remain in their own country when once found out’ because ‘they would either be killed or sold.’

Johnson’s statement is strikingly similar to others recorded on the Upper Guinea coast over a period of several hundred years. . . .Although there were (and are) differences in how various coastal societies viewed witches, Beaver’s account makes clear, as do many studies, that in the Guinea Bissau area, selfish and self-serving behavior was evidence of witchcraft. Witches gained fortune and elevated themselves above their peers by harming those around them, and in societies that sought to equalize the distribution of wealth and power within gender and age groupings, this was unacceptable and dangerous. People of the Cacheu River region of Guinea Bissau, Eve Crowley writes, believe that witches focus ‘excessively on personal achievement and advancement even at the expense of others.’ Witches, then, defy sanctions against ‘immoderate greed,’ becoming ‘ruthless and dangerous and willing to sacrifice the lives of their kinspeople.’ Similarly, Eric Gable argues in a study of the Manjaco of the same region, ‘Excessive prosperity is evidence of a heinous crime’ - a pact with a spirit that could only be forged at the expense of others in the community. In small-scale, egalitarian communities, he argues, ‘wealth is evil,’ and the rich are thought to be ‘morally reprehensible’ witches.

8 billionaires.JPG
Philanthropy of the 20 richest Americans.JPG

Balanta, a group with whom I have spent many years, believe that to become wealthy and powerful requires striking a deal with a spirit. Such contracts are forged with the sacrifice of human lives, which is the price that spirits demand. For this, when people fall ill or die it is widely suspected that someone in a community must have acted nefariously. . . . An elder Baga put this in clear terms in an interview. ‘This is an egalitarian society,’ he said. ‘We all keep our heads at the same level; if someone wants to raise their head above the rest of us, they will have it chopped off.’

The frequency of raiding after the mid-eighteenth century offered some people increased access to wealth and introduced the possibility of widening social differentiation within egalitarian communities. Of Esulalu, Baum notes that slave raiders and their extended families managed to acquire more cattle and rice fields and took control of important religious shrines. However, because cattle holdings could be wiped out from disease, a rich man could quickly become poor. Further, slavers did not control all shrines, so they were forced to share some of their fortune with other shrine keepers. Similarly, those who reaped gains from slaving ‘had to be careful how they displayed their wealth or how they wielded power, let they be accused of using nefarious means to achieve their preeminence.’ Esulalu were, then able to limit the influence of those who realized gains from slave raiding and trading and to ‘preserve a structure of diffuse power.’ Here, as elsewhere on the coast, witchcraft trials served to maintain the status quo - to prevent some from rising too far above others. . . . Most communities remained free from rule by state’s elite. . . . Witchcraft and witchcraft trials were a means of perpetuating political and economic decentralization. Witchcraft accusations reflected tensions in society, but they did not necessarily intensify class distinctions. In Guinea Bissau, such accusations eradicated these distinctions. Witchcraft trials were the means through which common folk resisted the emergence of a political elite. . . .Those who failed to make connections within their communities - to foster friendships by acting generously rather than selfishly - were necessarily witches. No one came to their aid. Following a trial, community members, Alvares continued, ‘attack the household of the forsaken wretch and confiscate all his goods.’ In this way, wealth that should have been the community’s was distributed to the population at the moment of a witch’s elimination.

Although direct evidence is lacking, we might speculate that as the number of ships arriving in Bissau and Cacheu increased and as coastal groups stepped up the production of slaves to garner imports after 1750, the frequency of witchcraft accusations and trials increased as well. . . . Those who got too close to Europeans or, more likely, Eurafricans, who lived on the coast and served as intermediaries in trade relations, risked disrupting group cohesion by shirking their responsibilities in fields and by elevating themselves above their peers as they accumulated excessive wealth.

Thos who engaged too much with Europeans and Eurafricans risked becoming like them - risked becoming witches. And this is precisely how coastal people viewed whites and those associated with them - as witches. Beaver noted this when he wrote that ‘all white man witch’ is an article of general belief among these people.’ A few years earlier in Sierra Leone, John Matthews wrote something similar; Africans thought ‘the white man’ carried out the actions of witches with each slave he purchased, using the slave as ‘a sacrifice to his God, or to devour him as food.’ On the Upper Guinea coast from as early as the sixteenth century and through to today, many Africans called Christians (or people who professed Christian - or European-based identities) ‘white’ . . . .Given this, ‘white man’ - as in ‘all white man witch’ - likely applied to a broad spectrum of people associated with Atlantic commerce and Christianity, be they light skinned or not.

Whatever the case, it was clear to all that ‘whites’ often took possession of humans and robbed them of their strength by chaining them, marching them to ports, underfeeding them, and holding them in filthy barracoons where they awaited embarkation on ships. Moreover, ‘whites’ were motivated by selfishness and greed. They controlled great wealth, they sought ever more riches, and excessive personal affluence was evil. Europeans and Eurafricans turned people into profit - slaves into tobacco, alcohol, cloth, and other things - which was witchcraft par excellence.

Slaving and witchcraft, then, went hand in hand. . . . In the case of the Balanta, men who left their communities to meet with foreign merchants could be given the penalty of death. “

This passage from Hawthorne helps explain this further passage discussing the Balanta ancient ancestors from Credo Mutwa’s book, Indaba, My Children,

The Ba-Ntu, or the Ba-Tu, were the founders of our culture and our religion. And being a solid, uniform nation they were at peace for thousands of years. They were not ruled by chiefs, but by a High Council of the Mothers of the People – that is, all the Witches and Sybils over the age of forty. At this time the Strange Ones, the Phoenicians, or Ma-Iti, who came some five to six hundred BC, and the slave-raiding Arabs were things of the distant future.

The Ba-Tu were at peace among themselves and because a High Curse was laid upon any person who stole as much as a single grain of corn from his neighbor, crime was totally unknown. There were warriors-elect who stationed themselves along trading routes at regular intervals, to protect travelers and traders against attack, not by human beings, but by wild animals. Man, in Africa at least, had not yet thought of offending a fellow man, physically or otherwise.

The ruling Council of the Mothers of the People used magic and naked intimidation to exercise control over all the people. These people had no fear of death; they knew it as something inevitable which had to come sooner or later, and capital punishment had no meaning whatsoever. The Mothers of the People also knew that corporal punishment infuriates, challenges and hardens the average criminally inclined human being and encourages him to become more cunning. Thus, they kept war and crime away from their land with the one medium that impresses the average human being – witchcraft.

Tribal historians today still sigh for those days when there was only one race of man and the Spirit of Peace walked the land – when every man woman and child, yea, every beast felt the soothing protection of the soft-eyed, infinitely wise Mothers of the People.

This was the first and last instance in the whole record of the Black People of Africa when pure witchcraft and black magic were used, not to terrorize people, but to keep peace in the land. For hundreds of years peace reigned in the land of the Ba-Ntu and in this atmosphere of peace the Great Belief was born. When eventually this nation broke up into the various tribes the Great Belief had taken such a strong hold on the souls and minds of people that they were completely lost without it.”

Anu girl.JPG
Steve Biko on Witchcraft.JPG

Balanta and the Banking System: A Case Study of the Criminal Application of Fictitious Corporate Statutory Law

Siphiwe and the Fedral Reserve Boston.JPG

Our study of the legal issues concerning the Balanta people has revealed that The English, Portuguese and Spanish Christian rulers, from the 13th century up to the present, violated natural law by contriving new forms of personhood called “corporations” subject to fictitious corporate or statutory laws while at the same time designating some groups, including the Balanta and other people taken from their homelands in Africa, as corporate-less beings with no protective shield of a culturally sanctioned corporate status. The objective of these “corporations” is to make profits from the labor of the Balanta and these other peoples. The following articles detail this development:

ON QUESTIONS OF RACE, ETHNICITY AND NATIONALITY

SUMMARY OF LEGAL ISSUES CONCERNING BALANTA PEOPLE

ORIGIN OF LEGAL ISSUES CONCERNING BALANTA PEOPLE IN THE UNITED STATES

DEVELOPMENT OF LEGAL ISSUES DURING THE BALANTA MIGRATION PERIOD

LEGAL ISSUES EFFECTING BALANTA AS A RESULT OF CONTACT WITH EUROPEAN CHRISTIANS

LEGAL ISSUES EFFECTING BALANTA AS A RESULT OF CONTACT WITH THE ENGLISH

Timeline of American History And The Birth of White Supremacy and White Privilege in America

DEVELOPMENT OF LEGAL ISSUES CONCERNING BALANTA PEOPLE

We are now going to see how these fictitious corporate or statutory laws are used to oppress and steal from the Balanta people in the United States through the corporate banking system. The following is an excerpt from the book, Meet Your Strawman: And Whatever You Want to Know:

WHAT IS MONEY?

Originally, in England, the unit of money was called “one pound sterling”. That was because it was literally, sterling silver weighing one pound. As it was quite difficult to carry several pounds weight of currency around with you, it was arranged that the actual silver could be held in a bank and a promissory note which was essentially, a receipt for the deposit of each pound of silver on deposit, was issued. It was much easier to carry these “bank notes” around and to do business with them. If you wanted to, you could always take these notes to a bank and ask for them to be cashed, and the bank would hand you the equivalent weight of sterling in exchange for the notes.

Today, the currency in America is “bank notes” which are certainly easier to carry around than metal coins, bu there is one very important difference. These notes are issued by the private company called “The Federal Reserve Bank” (which is a s good a name for a company as any other name). However, if you were to take one of their bank notes to a branch of that company and ask for it to be cashed, all that they would do is give you another not with the same numbers of credit printed on it, or alternatively, other notes with smaller numbers printed on them. This is because, unlike the original bank notes, there is nothing of any physical value backing up the bank notes of today - they are only materially worth the physical paper on which they are printed.

Fedral Reserve System.JPG

It actually gets worse than that. What happens most commonly nowadays is that they do not even bother printing those pieces of paper. Now, they just tap some numbers into a computer record, or if they are old-fashioned enough, they write the numbers into a ledger by hand. What do those numbers represent? Nothing at all - they have no actual value, in other words, just as much value as if you typed them into your own computer - quite meaningless - and yet, a bank or other financial institution will merrily “lend” you those numbers in return for years of your work, plus interest charges - now isn’t that really generous of them?

Actually, this is not at all funny, because if you don’t keep paying them money earned by your very real work, they will attempt to take your house and possessions away from you. This wont happen if you understand that what they lent you was actually valueless. Take the case of Jerome Daly of Minnesota in America. In court, Jerome challenged the right of the bank to foreclose on his home which had been purchased with a loan from the bank. Jerome argued that any mortgage contract required that both parties (that is, himself and the bank) put up a legitimate form of property for the exchange. In legal language, that is called a legitimate “consideration” put forward by both parties to the contract.

Jerome explained that the “money” was in fact not the property of the bank as it had been created out of nothing as soon as the loan agreement was signed. That is, the money does not come out of the bank’s existing assets as the bank is simply inventing it, and in reality the bank is putting up nothing of its own, except for a fictional liability on paper. As the court case progressed, the President of the Bank, Mr. Morgan, took the stand and admitted that the bank, in combination with the (privately owned commercial company called) “The Federal Reserve Bank”, created the entire amount of the loan in “credit” in its own books by means of a bookkeeping entry, the money and credit coming into existence when they created it. Further, Mr. Morgan admitted that no United States Law or Statute exists which gives him the right to do this. A lawful consideration must exist and must be tendered to support the loan agreement. The jury found that there had been no lawful consideration put forward by the bank, so the court rejected the bank’s application for foreclosure and Jerome Daly kept his home debt free.

That is exactly the situation with all American mortgages. When someone makes an application for a mortgage or any other loan, the applicant’s signature is required on the application form before the loan is approved. The “signature” on that signed application makes it a valuable piece of paper which the bank can deposit in its accounts as a credit to the bank for the amount of the loan. The bank could just keep that application form and stay ahead by $100,000 or whatever, but they want more, much more. They want the borrower to pay them that same amount again, funding it by years of labor, and not only the amount of the supposed “loan” but significant extra amount in interest as well. Why do you think that they are so keen to lend you “money” - they are even willing to lend to people with very poor credit, as there is no way that the bank can lose out on the deal, no matter what happens.

This is why, if a company starts demanding payment of large sums of money, you start by asking them to provide the “accounting” for the deal. In other words, you are asking them to show in writing that they provided something of genuine worth as their side of the loan contract. As they invented the money as numbers in their books, with no real worth attached to those numbers, they are in deep trouble as they can’t comply with your demand to see their accounting for the deal. Did you ever wonder how the average bank manages to make hundreds of millions of dollars profit every year?

THE BOOKKEEPING

This next part of the information may be a little difficult to understand. When any business is being run, the accounts are recorded as money “coming in” and money “going out”. For a bank, the money coming in is called a “Credit” and money going out is called a “Debit”. The objective is to have these two amounts always match each other (balance) for any customer. Not everything done in banking is immediately obvious to the average person, so it may be a little difficult to understand how everything works in this area.

If you have an account with a bank and you deposit $200 to open the account, the bank enters that in its books as a Credit. The Credit on your account is $200 and the Debit is $0 so the balance has a positive, or Credit, value of $200.

If you were to withdraw $300, then the bank would record this as a Debit of $300. When the Credit balance on your account is $200, the balance on your account would be $100 in Debit, that is, overdrawn by $100.

If you were to deposit a further $100 and then close your account, the bank would not have any problem, other than the fact that they would like to keep you on as a customer.\

As far as the accounting goes, your account is balanced and the bank is satisfied with the state of affairs, $300 has come in and $300 has gone out, the books balance -case closed.

Now, if you were to apply for a loan (mortgage or otherwise) for $100,000 from the bank, they would give you an application form which is set out in such a way that you have to fill in the Strawman’s name rather than your own - separate boxes with one of them containing “Mr.” and they may even require you to fill the form in using block capital letters.

You may think the capital letters are so that they can read your writing or perhaps, to make it easier for it to be entered into a computer, but the name in those capital letters belongs to the Strawman and not you. You have actually made an application on behalf of the Strawman and not on behalf of yourself!

You might wonder why they would want you to do this. After all, what could they ever get from the Strawman? Well, you might be surprised. When the Strawman was incorporated they assigned a large monetary value to it, possibly $100,000,000 and they have been trading on the stock market on behalf of the Strawman ever since, and you know how many years that has been. So, very surprisingly, in their opinion, the little fellow is really very rich, and you have just authorized them to take the amount of your loan application from the Strawman’s account. So before the bank passes you any money, it has already gotten its money from the Strawman account and entered it in its books as a $100,000 Credit to your loan account. They then place the $100,000 into your loan account as a Debit. Interestingly, that loan account is now balanced and could easily be closed off as a completed deal.

This is where the sneaky part comes in. To get the money out of your account, you have to write and sign a check for $100, 000 on that account. What does the bank do with checks which you sign? It assigns them to the account as an asset of the bank, and suddenly, the bank is ahead by $100,000 because the check is in the name of the Strawman who can supply the bank with almost any amount of money. But it doesn’t end there, as the bank is confident that you know so little about what is going on that you will pay them anything up to $100,000 over the years, against what you believe you owe them! If that happens, then they have made yet another $100,000 for the bank. To make things even better for them, they want you to pay them interest on the money which you (don’t actually) owe them. Overall, they make a great deal of money when you borrow from them, so perhaps you can see now why banks make hundreds of millions in profit each year.

If the loan were used to buy a property, then the bank probably insisted that you assign the title deeds to them as collateral for the loan, as soon as the property deal closed (was completed). If you then fail to keep paying them, they are likely to attempt to foreclose on the “loan” and sell your property quickly for an even greater profit. And to add insult to injury, if the property sale did not exceed the amount of the “loan” plus the charges for selling it, then they are likely to claim that you owe them the difference!

Perhaps you can now see why Jerome Daly told them to go take a running jump at themselves, and why your request for “the accounting” for any loan made to you, puts the bank in an impossible situation. If the bank then just writes and tells you that the “debt” is fully discharged, they still have made a massive profit on the operation, and they also hope that the vast majority of their customers will not catch on to the fact that they are paying far too much for their property, or even that there is a Strawman involved.

working of the federal reserve.jpg

https://www.slideshare.net/SurbhiJindal3/federal-reserve-bank

Please don’t feel that you are ripping off the banks if you don’t pay them what they are asking you to pay - they have already recovered everything paid out before you start paying them for the second or third time.

When it is a Mortgage the entire process is very much the same. . . . [Here] is typical property sale and mortgage:

The buyer goes to Magic Bank in response to the bank’s claim that it is in the business of lending money in accordance with its corporate charter. The buyer went to the bank believing that Magic Bank had the asset (money) to lend. Magic Bank never tells its customers the truth that it does not have any money to lend, nor that Magic Bank is not permitted to use their depositors’ money to lend to its borrowers.

Notwithstanding the fact that Magic Bank does not have any money to lend, Magic Bank makes the buyer/borrower sing a mortgage loan application form which is essentially a promissory note saying that the buyer/borrower promises to pay Magic Bank for the money (what money?) which he is supposed to receive from Magic Bank even before any value or consideration is received by the buyer/borrower from Magic Bank. The buyer actually paid for the property using his own promissory note.

At this point, the seller has not received any money or cash so Magic Bank and its magicians must perform more magic in order to satisfy the seller’s requirement that he get paid, or the whole deal is null and void. The seller does not even know that the property has been magically conveyed to the buyer’s name in order for the seller to receive any money.

The ensuing magic trick is accomplished this way. The buyer is made to sign another promissory note. The mortgage contract is attached to the promissory note which makes the buyer liable to pay Magic Bank for the money or the loan which the buyer has not yet or may never receive for up to twenty five years or more depending on the term of the mortgage contract. This note is linked to the collateral thorugh the mortgage contract as such, it is valuable to Magic Bank.

Magic Bank then goes to the Federal Reserve Bank or to another bank to pledge the deal that they have just gotten from the buyer for credit. The Federal Reserve Bank then gives Magic Bank the “credit”. Remember, it is not Magic Bank’s credit, it is the buyer’s credit who promised to pay Magic Bank if and when the money is received by the buyer from Magic Bank payable for up to 25 years or more.

Note: What happened above is basically a “swap” transaction all banks do to “monetize” security. In this case, the second promissory note that is linked to the mortgage contract and signed by the buyer is a mortgage-backed security.

Magic Bank will then agree to pay the Federal Reserve Bank a certain percentage of interest over “prime”. Thus the buyer’s loan package goes to the Federal Reserve Bank which credits Magic Bank with the full amount of credit which is the total amount of the principal plus all the interest payments the buyer has promised to pay to Magic Bank for 25 years or more which is usually three times the amount of the money promised by Magic Bank to the buyer. By magic, Magic Bank just enriched itself and got paid in advance, without using or risking its own money.

Magic Bank’s magician, the lawyer who holds the check that is backed by the buyer’s promissory note, then writes a check to the seller as payment for the property. In effect, the buyer paid the seller with his own money by virtue of the fact that it was the buyer’s own money (the promissory note) that made the purchase of the sale possible. Magic Bank just mad a cool 300% profit without using or risking any capital of its own.

Neither was there any depositor’s money deducted from Magic Bank’s asset account in this transaction.

What really happened was pure deception and if we the people tried to do this, we would end up in prison being found guilty of fraud and criminal conversion not to mention that the property would have been seized by the court.

This is only a crime if we, the people, do it to each other as it would be an indictable crime if we issued a check with no funds. There would not be any deal, no purchase and sale agreement because there is no valuable consideration. In order to de-criminalize the transaction, we need Magic Bank and their cohorts to make the deal happen. It is really a conspiracy of sorts but these “person"s” , the banks, the lawyers, the land title offices or eve the courts do not consider the transaction as fraudulent transactions because these transactions happen all the time.

Such a contract is “void ab initio” or “void from the beginning” which means that the contract never took place in the first place. Moreover, the good faith and fair dealing requirements through full disclosure is non-existent which further voids the contract.

Magic Bank failed to disclose to the buyer that it will not be giving the buyer any valuable consideration and taking interest back as additional benefit to unjustly enrich the corporation. Magic Bank also failed to disclose how much profit they are going to make on the deal.

Magic Bank led the buyer to believe that the money going to the seller would be coming from its own asset account. They lied because they knew, or ought to have known, that their own book or ledger would show that Magic Bank does not have any money to lend and that their records will show that no such loan transaction ever took place. Their own book will show that there would be no debits from Magic Bank’s asset account at all and all that would show up are the two entries made when the buyer gave Magic Bank the first collateral or the promissory note which enabled Magic Bank to cut a check which made it possible to convey the property from seller to the buyer free and clear of all liens or encumbrances as required by the agreement of purchase and sale entered into in writing between the buyer and the seller. What really happened was not magic; in reality, the buyer’s promissory note was used by Magic Bank and its magicians - the lawyers and land title clerks - to convey free title to the buyer from the seller. So why do we need the mortgage contract at all?

The other entry that would show up when we audit Magic Bank’s accounts, is the other pledge of collateral including the buyer’s promissory note which was converted (unlawfully and without disclosure or permission from the buyer) into a mortgage-backed security which was “swapped” or deposited by Magic Bank to the Federal Reserve Bank for which another deposit was entered into Magic Bank’s transaction account. From the above, we can list all the criminal acts perpetrated by Magic Bank:

  1. The mortgage contract was “void ab-initio” because Magic Bank lied and never intended to lend a single cent of their own asset or depositor’s money to the buyer.

  2. A valid contract must have lawful or valuable consideration. the contract failed for anticipated breach. Magic Bank never planned to give the buyer/borrower any valuable consideration.

  3. Magic Bank breached all its fiduciary duties to the buyer and is therefore guilty of criminal breach of trust by failing in its good faith requirement.

  4. Magic Bank concealed the fact from the buyer that it would be using the buyer’s promissory notes; first to clear all the liens and encumbrances in order to convey clear title to the buyer and then use the second promissory note to obtain more money from the Federal Reserve Bank or other institutions that buy and sell mortgage-backed security. Magic Bank received up to three times the amount of money required to purchase the property and kept the proceeds to itself without telling the buyer.

  5. Magic Bank violated its corporate charter by lending “credit” or “nothing at all” to the buyer and then charging interest on this make-believe loan. Banks are only licensed to lend their own money, not other people’s money. Magic Bank used the buyer’s promissory note to clear the title which essentially purchased the property from the seller. The transaction is ‘An ultra vires” transaction because Magic Bank has engaged in a contract “outside of it’s lawful mandate.” An ultra vires contract is void or voidable because it is non-existent in law.

  6. Everyone involved in this undertaking with Magic Bank, starting with the loan or mortgage officer, the lawyers, the land title office and even the central bank are equally guilty by association by aiding and abetting Magic Bank in its commission of its crimes against the buyer and the people who would eventually have to absorb all of the loss through increased taxes, etc.

In the final analysis, Magic Bank and the other who profited from the ultra vires transaction are all guilty of unjust enrichment and fraud for deceiving the buyer and the people, and for acting in concert in this joint endeavor to deceive the buyer.

From Shaun Walker’s petition to the U.S. House of Representatives

“Let's abolish the federal reserve and save Humanity from slavery.

 Now that we know the Federal Reserve is a privately owned, for-profit corporation, a natural question would be: who OWNS this company? Peter Kershaw provides the answer in "Economic Solutions" where he lists the ten primary shareholders in the Federal Reserve banking system. 

1) The Rothschild Family - London

2) The Rothschild Family - Berlin

3) The Lazard Brothers - Paris

4) Israel Seiff - Italy

5) Kuhn-Loeb Company - Germany

6) The Warburgs - Amsterdam

7) The Warburgs - Hamburg

8) Lehman Brothers - New York

9) Goldman & Sachs - New York

10) The Rockefeller Family - New York


Now I don't know about you, but something is terribly wrong with this situation. Namely, don't we live in AMERICA? If so, why are seven of the top ten stockholders located in FOREIGN countries? That's 70%! To further convey how screwed-up this system is, Jim Marrs provides the following data in his phenomenal book, "Rule By Secrecy." He says that the Federal Reserve Bank of New York, which undeniably controls the other eleven Federal Reserve branches, is essentially controlled by two financial institutions:


1) Chase-Manhattan (controlled by the Rockefellers) - 6,389,445 shares - 32.3%
2) Citbank - 4,051,851 shares - 20.5%


Thus, these two entities control nearly 53% of the New York Federal Reserve Bank. Doesn't that boggle your mind? Now, considering how many trillions of dollars are involved here, and how the bankers are WAY above our "selected" officials in Washington, D.C., do you think the above-listed banks and families have an inordinate amount of say-so in how our country is being run? The answer is blindingly apparent. 

Where does the money come from?
We all know that the Federal Reserve CORPORATION prints money - then loans it, at interest, to our government. But wait until you see what a total scam this process is. But before we get to the meat of this issue, let's remember one thing about the very essence of banking - primarily that money should have some type of standard upon which its value is based. In the case of America, we operate on what is called a "gold standard" (i.e. our money is backed by gold). 

So, with that in mind, let's look at how money is actually created, and at what cost. If the Federal Reserve wants to print 1,000 one-hundred ($100) bills, their total cost for ink, paper, plates, labor, etc. would be approximately $23.00 (according to Davy Kidd in "Why A Bankrupt America"). Now, if you do the math, the total cost of 10,000 bills would be $230.00 ($.023 x 10,000). But, and here's the catch - 10,000 $100 bills equals $1,000,000! So, the Federal Reserve can "create" a million dollars, then LEND it to the U.S. Government (with interest) for a total cost of $230.00! That's not a bad deal, huh!


The banking industry calls this process "seignorage." I call it outright THEFT. Why? Well, regardless of the immense profit margin ($1,000,000 for $230), plus the huge interest payments, our government then needs to STEAL the American people's money to payoff their debts via a Mob-like agency called the IRS. So the bankers steal from the government, then the government turns around and steals from the people. I'm no genius, but who do you think is getting screwed in this process? US - the people at the bottom rung of the ladder. 

What's worse is that - now catch your breath - there's NO MORE gold left in Fort Knox! It's all gone. In other words, the GOLD STANDARD that our financial system was based upon is now an illusion. We can't convert our money into gold --- only other currency. The entire underlying basis for our money is now a lie - a sham. The Federal Reserve has become so arrogant that they've become a literal MONEY MAKING MACHINE, creating currency out of thin air! So that's where the Fed gets their money - they literally make it, then lend it to us so they can make even MORE money off of it. 

Money As A Religion
The above-detailed process has become so ridiculous that William Grieder, former assistant managing editor of the Washington Post, wrote a book in 1987 entitled, "Secrets of the Temple: How the Federal Reserve Runs the Country" that details how the Controllers have conditioned us to accept this absurd situation. 

To modern minds," he writes, "it seemed bizarre to think of the Federal Reserve as a religious institution. Yet the conspiracy theorists, in their own demented way, were on to something real and significant. The Fed did also function in the realm of religion. Its mysterious powers of money creation, inherited from priestly forebears, shielded a complex bundle of social and psychological meanings. With its own form of secret incantation, the Federal Reserve presided over awesome social ritual, transactions so powerful and frightening they seemed to lie beyond common understanding."


Mr. Grieder continues, "Above all, money was a function of faith. It required implicit and universal social consent that was indeed mysterious. To create money and use it, each one must believe, and everyone must believe. Only then did worthless pieces of paper take on value."


Do you get it? MONEY is an ILLUSION! Why? Because the gold standard upon which our money is supposed to be based has been eliminated. There's no more gold in Fort Knox. It's all GONE! Now, money really IS only paper!!! In the past, money was supposed to represent something of tangible value.
Now it's simply paper!


Taken one step further, many of us don't even use paper money any more! Why? Well, here's a scenario. Many places of employment directly deposit their employee's paychecks into the bank. Once the money is there, when bill time comes around, the person in question can write out a stack of checks to pay them. Plus, when they need gasoline they use a credit card; and groceries a debit card. If this person goes out for dinner on Friday night, they can charge the tab on their diner's card. But what about the tip? They simply scribble in the amount at the bottom of the check. So far, the person hasn't spent a single dollar bill. Plus, if you bring electronic banking into the picture, we've virtually eliminated the use for money.


And, God forbid, what happens when encoded microchips are implanted into the backs of our hand?
In essence, money has become nothing more than an illusion - an electronic figure or amount on a computer screen. That's it! As time goes on, we have an increasing tendency toward being sucked into this Wizard of Oz vortex of unreality. Think about it. Americans as a whole are carrying more personal debt than in any other time in history. Plus our government keeps going further and further into the hole, with no hope of ever crawling out. But we have less and less actual MONEY! We're being enslaved by the debt of electronic blips on a computer screen! And 70% of the banks that control this debt via the Federal Reserve exist in foreign countries! What in God's name is going on? As author William Bramley says, "The result of this whole system is MASSIVE debt at every level of society."


We're getting screwed in a sickening way, folks, and the people doing it are demented magician-priests that use the ILLUSION of money as their control device. And I hate to say it, but if we allow things to keep going as they are, the situation will only get worse. Our only hope ... ONLY HOPE ... is to immediately take drastic action and remedy this crime.

Do some research, wake up, stand up and do something about it....

IRS FRAUD

TAXES.jpg

THE FOLLOWING ARTICLES PUBLISHED IN THE USA TODAY WILL EXPLAIN ALL OF IT

WHY DO YOU PAY TAXES?

USA TODAY ARTICLE 1

USA TODAY ARTICLE 2

USA TODAY ARTICLE 3

USA TODAY ARTICLE 4

USA TODAY ARTICLE 5

Birth Certificates are Federal Bank Notes

In 1913, Colonel Edward Mandell House helped to pick the charter members of the original Federal Reserve Board.

Edward Mandell House (originally “Huis” which became “House”) was born July 26, 1858 in Houston, Texas. He became active in Texas politics and served as an advisor to President Woodrow Wilson, particularly in the area of foreign affairs. House functioned as Wilson's chief negotiator in Europe during the negotiations for peace (1917-1919), and as chief deputy for Wilson at the Paris Peace Conference. He died on March 28, 1938 in New York City.

Edward and his father had friends in the Ku Klux Klan.  The Klan dispensed vigilante justice after the Civil War.  In 1880 a new legitimate group was in charge of dispensing justice in Texas -- the Texas Rangers.  Many of the Texas Rangers were members of the Klan. Edward was the new master.  Edward gained their loyalty by stroking their egos.  Edward would use his money and influence to try and make them famous.  Edward eventually inherited the Texas Ku Klux Klan.

Edward Mandell House helped to make four men governor of Texas: James S. Hogg (1892), Charles A. Culberson (1894), Joseph D. Sayers (1898), and S. W.T. Lanham (1902).  After the election House acted as unofficial advisor to each governor.  Hogg gave House the title "Colonel" by promoting House to his staff.

Edward wanted to control more than Texas, Edward wanted to control the country. Edward would do so by becoming a king maker instead of a king. Edward knew that if he could control two or three men in the Senate, two or three men in the House; and the President, he could control the country.

Edward would influence the candidate from behind the scenes. The people would perceive one man was representing them, when in reality; an entirely different man was in control.  House didn't need to influence millions of people; he need only influence a handful of men.  Edward would help establish a secret society in America that would operate in the same fashion -- the Council on Foreign Relations.

Edward Mandell House was instrumental in getting Woodrow Wilson elected as President.  Edward had the support of William Jennings Bryan and the financial backing of the House of Rockefeller's National City Bank.  Edward became Wilson's closest unofficial advisor.

Edward Mandell House and some of his schoolmates were also members of Cecil Rhodes Round Table group.  The Round Table Group, the back bone of the Secret Society, had four pet projects, a graduated income tax, a central bank, creation of a Central Intelligence Agency, and the League of Nations.

Rhodes cover.JPG
Rhodes 1.JPG
Rhodes 2.JPG
Rhodes 3.JPG
Rhodes 4.JPG
Rhodes 5.JPG
Rhodes 6.JPG
The Confessions of a Reformer by Fredric C. Howe

The Confessions of a Reformer by Fredric C. Howe

Between 1901 and 1913 the House of Morgan and the House of Rockefeller formed close alliances with the Dukes and the Mellons. This group consolidated their power and came to dominate other Wall Street powers including: Carnegie, Whitney, Vanderbilt, Brown-Harriman, and Dillon-Reed. The Round Table Group wanted to control the people by having the government tax people and deposit the peoples money in a central bank. The Group would take control of the bank and therefore have control of the money. The Group would take control of the State Department and formulate government policy, which would determine how the money was spent. The Group would control the CIA which would gather information about people, and script and produce psycho-political operations focused at the people to influence them to act in accord with Round Table Group State Department policy decisions. The Group would work to consolidate all the nations of the world into a single nation, with a single central bank under their control, and a single International Security System.  Some of the first legislation of the Wilson Administration was the institution of the graduated income tax (1913) and the creation of a central bank called the Federal Reserve.  An inheritance tax was also instituted. These tax laws were used to rationalize the need for legislation that allowed the establishment of tax-exempt foundations. The tax-exempt foundations became the link between the Group member's private corporations and the University system. The Group would control the Universities by controlling the sources of their funding. The funding was money sheltered from taxes being channeled in ways which would help achieve Round Table Group aims.

Edward Mandell House had this to say in a private meeting with President Woodrow Wilson:

“[Very] soon, every American will be required to register their biological property in a national system designed to keep track of the people and that will operate under the ancient system of pledging.  By such methodology, we can compel people to submit to our agenda, which will effect our security as a chargeback for our fiat paper currency. Every American will be forced to register or suffer being unable to work and earn a living. They will be our chattel, and we will hold the security interest over them forever, by operation of the law merchant under the scheme of secured transactions. 

Americans, by unknowingly or unwittingly delivering the bills of lading to us will be rendered bankrupt and insolvent,   forever to remain economic slaves through taxation, secured by their pledges. They will be stripped of their rights and given a commercial value designed to make us a profit and they will be none the wiser, for not one man in a million could ever figure our plans and, if by accident one or two should figure it out, we have in our arsenal plausible deniability. After all, this is the only logical way to fund government, by floating liens and debt to the registrants in the form of benefits and privileges. This will inevitably reap to us huge profits beyond our wildest expectations and leave every American a contributor to this fraud which we will call  “Social Insurance.” Without realizing it, every American will insure us for any loss we may incur and in this manner, every American will unknowingly be our servant, however begrudgingly. The people will become helpless and without any hope for their redemption and, we will employ the high office of the President of our dummy corporation to foment this plot against America.”

Birth Certificate example.jpg

City of London Corporation:

The City of London Corporation, officially and legally the Mayor and Commonalty and Citizens of the City of London, is the municipal governing body of the City of London, the historic centre of London and the location of much of the United Kingdom's financial sector.

In 2006 the name was changed from Corporation of London as the corporate body needed to be distinguished from the geographical area thus avoiding confusion with the wider London local government, the Greater London Authority.[3]

Both businesses and residents of the City, or "Square Mile", are entitled to vote in City elections, and in addition to its functions as the local authority—analogous to those undertaken by the 32 boroughs that administer the rest of the Greater London region—it takes responsibility for supporting the financial services industry and representing its interests.[4] The corporation's structure includes the Lord Mayor, the Court of Aldermen, the Court of Common Council, and the Freemen and Livery of the City. The "Liberties and Customs" of the City of London are guaranteed in Magna Carta’s clause 9, which remains in statute.[5]

Two Constitutions in the United States. 1st was suspended in favor of a Vatican Corporation in 1871

“Pope meeting with the board of directors of The Vatican Bank

Since 1871 the United States president and the United States Congress has been playing politics under a different set of rules and policies. The American people do not know that there are two Constitutions in the United States. The first penned by the leaders of the newly independent states of the United States in 1776. On July 4, 1776, the people claimed their independence from Britain and Democracy was born. And for 95 years the United States people were free and independent. That freedom ended in 1871 when the original “Constitution for the united states for America” was changed to the “THE CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA”.

The Congress realized that the country was in dire financial straits, so they made a financial deal with the devil – international bankers — (in those days, the Rothschilds of London ) thereby incurring a DEBT to said bankers. The conniving international bankers were not about to lend the floundering nation any money without some serious stipulations. So, they devised a way of taking back control of the United States and thus, the Act of 1871 was passed. With no constitutional authority to do so, Congress created a separate form of government for the District of Columbia.

With the passage of “the Act of 1871” a city state (a state within a state) called the District of Columbia located on 10 sq miles of land in the heart of Washington was formed with its own flag and its own independent constitution – the United States’ secret second constitution.

The flag of Washington’s District of Columbia has 3 red stars, each symbolizing a city state within the three city empire. The three city empire consists of Washington D.C., London, and Vatican City. London is the corporate center of the three city states and controls the world economically. Washington’s District of Columbia city state is in charge of the military, and the Vatican controls it all under the guise of spiritual guidance. Although geographically separate, the city states of London, the Vatican and the District of Columbia are one interlocking empire called “Empire of the City”

The constitution for the District of Columbia operates under tyrannical Vatican law known as “Lex Fori” (local law). When congress passed the act of 1871 it created a separate corporation known as THE UNITED STATES and corporate government for the District of Columbia. This treasonous act has unlawfully allowed the District of Columbia to operate as a corporation outside the original constitution of the United States and in total disregard of the best interests of the American citizens.

What did the Act of 1871 achieve? The ACT of 1871 put the United States back under British rule (which is under Vatican rule). The United States people lost their independence in 1871.

THE CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA is the constitution of the incorporated UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. It operates in an economic capacity and has been used to fool the People into thinking it governs the Republic. It does not! Capitalization is NOT insignificant when one is referring to a legal document. This seemingly “minor” alteration has had a major impact on every subsequent generation of Americans. What Congress did by passing the Act of 1871 was create an entirely new document, a constitution for the government of the District of Columbia, an INCORPORATED government.

Instead of having absolute and unalienable rights guaranteed under the organic Constitution, we the people now have “relative” rights or privileges. One example is the Sovereign’s right to travel, which has now been transformed (under corporate government policy) into a “privilege” that requires citizens to be licensed – driver’s licenses and Passports. By passing the Act of 1871, Congress committed TREASON against the People who were Sovereign under the grants and decrees of the Declaration of Independence and the organic Constitution. The Act of 1871 became the FOUNDATION of all the treason since committed by government officials.

As of 1871 the United States isn’t a Country; It’s a Corporation! In preparation for stealing America, the puppets of Britain’s banking cabal had already created a second government, a Shadow Government designed to manage what “the people” believed was a democracy, but what really was an incorporated UNITED STATES. Together this chimera, this two-headed monster, disallowed “the people” all rights of sui juris. [you, in your sovereignty]

The U.S.A. is a Crown Colony. The U.S. has always been and remains a British Crown colony. King James I, is not just famous for translating the Bible into “The King James Version”, but for signing the “First Charter of Virginia” in 1606 — which granted America’s British forefathers license to settle and colonize America. The charter guaranteed future Kings/Queens of England would have sovereign authority over all citizens and colonized land in America.

After America declared independence from Great Britain, the Treaty of Paris, signed on September 3, 1783 was signed. That treaty identifies the King of England as prince of U.S. “Prince George the Third, by the grace of God, king of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, defender of the faith, duke of Brunswick and Lunebourg, arch- treasurer and prince elector of the Holy Roman Empire etc., and of the United States of America“– completely contradicting premise that America won The War of Independence.

Article 5 of that treaty gave all British estates, rights and properties back to Britain.

“It is agreed that Congress shall earnestly recommend it to the legislatures of the respective states to provide for the restitution of all estates, rights, and properties, which have been confiscated belonging to real British subjects; and also of the estates, rights, and properties of persons resident in districts in the possession on his Majesty’s arms and who have not borne arms against the said United States. And that persons of any other decription shall have free liberty to go to any part or parts of any of the thirteen United States and therein to remain twelve months unmolested in their endeavors to obtain the restitution of such of their estates, rights, and properties as may have been confiscated; and that Congress shall also earnestly recommend to the several states a reconsideration and revision of all acts or laws regarding the premises, so as to render the said laws or acts perfectly consistent not only with justice and equity but with that spirit of conciliation which on the return of the blessings of peace should universally prevail. And that Congress shall also earnestly recommend to the several states that the estates, rights, and properties, of such last mentioned persons shall be restored to them, they refunding to any persons who may be now in possession the bona fide price (where any has been given) which such persons may have paid on purchasing any of the said lands, rights, or properties since the confiscation.

And it is agreed that all persons who have any interest in confiscated lands, either by debts, marriage settlements, or otherwise, shall meet with no lawful impediment in the prosecution of their just rights.”

It is becoming increasingly apparent to American citizens that government is no longer being conducted in accordance with the U.S. Constitution, or, within states, according to state constitutions. While people have recognized for more than 150 years that the rich and powerful often corrupt individual officials, or exert undue influence to get legislation passed that favors their interests, most Americans still cling to the naive belief that such corruption is exceptional, and that most of the institutions of society, the courts, the press, and law enforcement agencies, still largely comply with the Constitution and the law in important matters. They expect that these corrupting forces are disunited and in competition with one another, so that they tend to balance one another.

Mounting evidence makes it clear that the situation is far worse than most people think, that during the last several decades the U.S. Constitution has been effectively overthrown, and that it is now observed only as a façade to deceive and placate the masses.”

The District of Columbia Organic Act of 1871

“is an Act of Congress that repealed the individual charters of the cities of Washington and Georgetown and established a new territorial government for the whole District of Columbia. Though Congress repealed the territorial government in 1874, the legislation was the first to create a single municipal government for the federal district.[1].

The outbreak of the American Civil War in 1861 led to notable growth in the capital's population due to the expansion of the federal government and a large influx of emancipated slaves.[2] By 1870, the District's population had grown 75% to nearly 132,000 residents.[3] Growth was even more dramatic within the County of Washington, where the population more than doubled as people escaped the crowded city.[4]

The individual local governments within the District were insufficient to handle the population growth. Living conditions were poor throughout the capital, which still had dirt roads and lacked basic sanitation. The situation was so bad that some lawmakers in Congress even suggested moving the capital out further west, but President Ulysses S. Grant refused to consider the proposals.[5]

Instead, Congress passed the Organic Act of 1871, which revoked the individual charters of the cities of Washington and Georgetown and combined them with Washington County to create a unified territorial government for the entire District of Columbia.[6]

The Act did not establish a new city or city government within the District. Regarding a city , it stated that "the District of Columbia be, and is hereby, declared to be the successor of said corporations (Washington and Georgetown)". In the present day, the name "Washington" is commonly used to refer to the entire District, but there is no longer an official entity in the District by that name.[9]

The Papal Bull Dum Diversas issued by Pope Nicholas V, June 18, 1452, states,

we grant to you full and free power, through the Apostolic authority by this edict, to invade, conquer, fight, subjugate the Saracens and pagans, and other infidels and other enemies of Christ, and wherever established their Kingdoms, Duchies, Royal Palaces, Principalities and other dominions, lands, places, estates, camps and any other possessions, mobile and immobile goods found in all these places and held in whatever name, and held and possessed by the same Saracens, Pagans, infidels, and the enemies of Christ, also realms, duchies, royal palaces, principalities and other dominions, lands, places, estates, camps, possessions of the king or prince or of the kings or princes, and to lead their persons in perpetual servitude, and to apply and appropriate realms, duchies, royal palaces, principalities and other dominions, possessions and goods of this kind to you and your use and your successors the Kings of Portugal.”

The Papal Bull "Inter Caetera," issued by Pope Alexander VI on May 4, 1493 stated that any land not inhabited by Christians was available to be "discovered," claimed, and exploited by Christian rulers and declared that "the Catholic faith and the Christian religion be exalted and be everywhere increased and spread, that the health of souls be cared for and that barbarous nations be overthrown and brought to the faith itself." This "Doctrine of Discovery" became the basis of all European claims in the Americas as well as the foundation for the United States’ western expansion. This ideology supported the dehumanization of those living on the land and their dispossession, murder, and forced assimilation. The Doctrine fueled white supremacy insofar as white European settlers claimed they were instruments of divine design and possessed cultural superiority.  

The Doctrine of Discovery was the inspiration in the 1800s for the Monroe Doctrine, which declared U.S. hegemony over the Western Hemisphere, and Manifest Destiny, which justified American expansion westward by propagating the belief that the U.S. was destined to control all land from the Atlantic to the Pacific and beyond. 

THE DOCTRINE OF DISCOVERY IN U.S. LAW

In 1823, the Christian Doctrine of Discovery was quietly adopted into U.S. law by the Supreme Court in the celebrated case, Johnson v. McIntosh (8 Wheat., 543). Writing for a unanimous court, Chief Justice John Marshall observed that Christian European nations had assumed "ultimate dominion" over the lands of America during the Age of Discovery, and that - upon "discovery" - the Indians had lost "their rights to complete sovereignty, as independent nations," and only retained a right of "occupancy" in their lands. In other words, Indians nations were subject to the ultimate authority of the first nation of Christendom to claim possession of a given region of Indian lands. [Johnson:574; Wheaton:270-1]

According to Marshall, the United States - upon winning its independence in 1776 - became a successor nation to the right of "discovery" and acquired the power of "dominion" from Great Britain. [Johnson:587-9] Of course, when Marshall first defined the principle of "discovery," he used language phrased in such a way that it drew attention away from its religious bias, stating that "discovery gave title to the government, by whose subject, or by whose authority, the discovery was made, against all other European governments." [Johnson:573-4] However, when discussing legal precedent to support the court's findings, Marshall specifically cited the English charter issued to the explorer John Cabot in March of 1496, in order to document England's "complete recognition" of the Doctrine of Discovery. [Johnson:576] Then, paraphrasing the language of the charter, Marshall noted that Cabot was authorized to take possession of lands, "notwithstanding the occupancy of the natives, who were heathens, and, at the same time, admitting the prior title of any Christian people who may have made a previous discovery." [Johnson:577]. The charter further said,

“John and his sons or their heirs and deputies may conquer, occupy and possess whatsoever such towns, castles, cities and islands by them thus discovered that they may be able to conquer, occupy and possess, as our vassals and governors lieutenants and deputies therein, acquiring for us the dominion, title and jurisdiction of the same towns, castles, cities, islands and mainlands so discovered;”

In other words, the Court affirmed that United States law was based on a fundamental rule of the "Law of Nations" - that it was permissible to virtually ignore the most basic rights of indigenous "heathens," and to claim that the "unoccupied lands" of America rightfully belonged to discovering Christian European nations.

Of course, it's important to understand that, as Benjamin Munn Ziegler pointed out in The International Law of John Marshall, the term "unoccupied lands" referred to "the lands in America which, when discovered, were 'occupied by Indians' but 'unoccupied' by Christians." [Ziegler:46]

Ironically, the same year that the Johnson v. McIntosh decision was handed down, founding father James Madison wrote: "Religion is not in the purview of human government. Religion is essentially distinct from civil government, and exempt from its cognizance; a connection between them is injurious to both."

Most of us have been brought up to believe that the United States Constitution was designed to keep church and state apart. Unfortunately, with the Johnson decision, the Christian Doctrine of Discovery was not only written into U.S. law but also became the cornerstone of U.S. Indian policy over the next century.

Your ALL CAPITALIZED NAME

US Code Proof of Death to Support Fed Payment.jpg

The practice of Law CAN NOT be licensed by any state/State.” (Schware v. Board of Examiners, 353 U.S. 238, 239) U. S. Supreme Court

According to Common Law Trust Solutions,

“The practice of Law is AN OCCUPATION OF COMMON RIGHT.” (Sims v. Aherns, 271 S.W. 720 (1925))

The “CERTIFICATE” from the State Supreme Court:

ONLY authorizes, to practice Law “IN COURTS” as a member of the STATE JUDICIAL BRANCH OF GOVERNMENT Can ONLY represent WARDS OF THE COURT, INFANTS, PERSONS OF UNSOUND MIND (SEE CORPUS JURIS SECUNDUM, VOLUME 7, SECTION 4.)

A “CERTIFICATE” is not a license to practice law as an occupation, nor to do business as a law firm. The B.A.R. is a non-governmental private association.

The “STATE B.A.R.” card is not a license!!! it is a “union dues card.” ”the “b.a.r.” is a “professional association,” as any union like the actors union, or painters union. no other association, even doctors, issue their own license. all are issued by the state. They are the “London Lawyers’ Guild” in CITY OF LONDON and found by Congress to be a “Communist Organization.” It turns out that Congress wasn’t wrong, it wasn’t stating the greater of the truths. The B.A.R. is a Pirate Ghost Ship.

The “STATE OF…” B.A.R. is an unconstitutional monopoly, an illegal, “Continuing Criminal Enterprise,” in violation of Article 2, Section 1, Separation of Powers clause of the U.S Constitution. There is NO POWER OR AUTHORITY for joining of Legislative, Judicial, or Executive branches within a state as the B.A.R. is attempting. “B.A.R.” members have invaded all branches of govt. & are attempting to control de jure governments as agents of a foreign entity!

A great fraud & conspiracy has been perpetrated on the people of America. The American Bar Association/ABA is an offshoot from London Lawyers’ Guild and was established by people with invasive monopolistic goals in mind. In 1909 they incorporated this TRAITOROUS group in the state of Illinois & had the State Legislature (which was under the control of lawyers) pass an unconstitutional law that only members of this powerful union of lawyers, called the “ABA,” could practice law & hold all the key positions in law enforcement & the making of laws. At that time, Illinois became an outlaw state, & for all practical purposes, they seceded from the United States of America.

The biggest part of this is to conceal from the people that all their Statutes, Codes, Rules, Regulations, Policies, Procedures, and even your mortgage fraud, yes the fraud, is copyrighter, patented, and with your approval [!?!]. It’s NOT A LICENSE! It’s all about privileges in a very private corporation called “STATE OF…” “STATE OF VIRGINIA” is a franchise/subdivision of UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 4, DBA, and not to be confused with the Republic, or Virginia, which is a State.

CAPITIS DIMINUTIO MAXIMA – ALL CAPS – THE VOICE OF THE DEAD -CORPORATIONS – “STATE OF…” – JOHN. H. DOE

In Roman law, A diminishing or abridgment of personality. Tills was a loss or curtailment of a man’s status or aggregate of legal attributes and qualifications, following upon certain changes in his civil condition. It was of three kinds, enumerated as follows: Capitis diminutio maxima. The highest or most comprehensive loss of status. This occurred when a man’s condition was changed from one of freedom to one of bondage, when he became a slave. It swept away with it all rights of citizenship and all family rights. Capitis diminutio media. A lesser or medium loss of status. This occurred where a man lost his rights of citizenship, but without losing his liberty. It carried away also the family rights. Capitis diminutio minima. Tile lowest or least comprehensive degree of loss of status. This occurred where a man’s family relations alone were changed. It happened upon the arrogation of a person who had been his own master, (sui juris,) or upon the emancipation of one who had been under the patria potestas. It left the rights of liberty and citizenship unaltered. See Inst. 1, 1G, pr.; 1, 2, 3; Dig. 4, 5, 11; Mackeld. Rom. Law. Law Dictionary: What is CAPITIS DIMINUTIO? definition of CAPITIS DIMINUTIO (Black’s Law Dictionary)

The “B.A.R. ASSOCIATION” sent organizers to all the other states & explained to the lawyers there how much more profitable & secure it would be for them, as lawyers, to join this union & be protected by its bylaws & cannons. They issued to the lawyers in each state a charter from the Illinois organization. California joined in 1927 & a few reluctant states & their lawyers waited until the 1930’s to join when the treasonous Act became DE FACTO & the Citizen’s became captives.

The people were ATTORNED over to serve the Crown as U.S. citizen slaves. This is enticement to slavery and/or “press-ganging.” Debt slaves are held as surety for the debt by the B.A.R.

Under this system, the lawyers could guarantee prejudged decisions for the privileged class against the lower class. This was all made possible by the AMERICAN BAR ASSOCIATION to favor the right & have unlawfully substituted them in place of Constitutional Laws. The Constitution was written in plain English and the Statutes passed by Congress were also in plain English, with the intent of Congress how each law should be used & not the opinions of various Judges as the codes list. Any normal person can read the Constitution & Statutes & understand them without any trouble.

The “public” in California was shocked to learn that the State Government has no control or jurisdiction over the B.A.R. Assoc. or its members. The state does not accredit the law schools or hold B.A.R. examinations. They do not issue state licenses to Lawyers. The B.A.R. Association accredits all the law schools, holds their private examinations & selects the students they will accept in their organization & issues them so-called license but keeps the fees for themselves. The B.A.R. is the only one that can punish or “disbar” a Lawyer.

They also select the Lawyers that they consider qualified for Judgeships & various other offices in the State. Only the B.A.R. Association, or their designated committees, can remove any of these lawyers from public office. The State Legislature will not change this system as they are also a designated committee of the B.A.R. On August 21, 1984, Rose Bird, Chief Justice of the California State Supreme Court, another of the B.A.R. Associations Judicial Committee’s, stated in essence, that the B.A.R. should determine the legality of all initiatives before they were allowed to go on the ballot. They’re like an underground tide, sneaking in, every day, as undercover of the dark, creeping and intertwining and invading every process into their tentacles of presumption to control America. In no uncertain terms, the B.A.R. is really a subversive and malignant cancer to America as well as the enemy of the people. Quite often, the Chairman of House and Senate “Judiciary” Committees are Crown Temple B.A.R. Attornies. Did you elect an Agent of the Crown for your “STATE OF…?”

This is contrary to both State & Federal Constitutions, as well as the Laws of this Nation instituted “By & For the People” as a Sovereign UNITY of Independent States of We The People, not a fraudulent Corporate entity of Lawyers. This is a tremendous amount of power for a PRIVATE union that is incorporated & headquartered in Illinois to hold over the “Citizens of California” or any other state. The only recourse is through this initiative process & vote by the people for the State, so do NOT vote for Crown Temple B.A.R. Agents. Avoid the deception. You don’t know any Attorneys who aren’t sworn to the Crown, because if they aren’t, they’d be telling you what you’re reading in this missive.

After the “Founding Fathers,” (founders of the debt charter for the King) had formed the bankruptcy document called the Constitution, outlining the laws as to the way our “govt.” was to be run, Thomas Jefferson said, in essence, “This proves that plain people, if given the chance, can enact laws & run a “government” as well as or better than royalty & the blue bloods of Europe.” The American people must stop thinking that lawyers are better than they are & can do a better job than they can before the courts of America.

Under the Common Law & the Laws of America, nowhere is it expressly given for anyone to have the power or the right to form a Corporation. “Corporations” are given “birth” because of ignorance on the part of the American people and are operating under implied consent & power which they have usurped & otherwise stolen from the people. By right and law they have NO power, authority, or jurisdiction, and must be put out of business by the good Citizens of America in their fight for freedom.

The Constitution GUARANTEES to every state in this union a REPUBLICAN form of government. Any other form of government is FORBIDDEN. No public officer or branch of government can be limited to a RULING CLASS of any kind, or the states become ARISTOCRACIES and NOT Republics. Also, the lawyers have made themselves First Class Citizens, where many public offices and branches of government are open to lawyers only. Why? Because it’s not a “government.” They’re operating a government over the District of Columbia, and extending their jurisdiction over the Crown Territory in the Treaty of Paris/Peace. It’s one thing for them to be enforcing corporate policy, but they have suckered Americans into their jurisdiction so they can rob their energy by way of massive taxes, and enslavement.

ALL OTHER PEOPLE ARE LIMITED TO ONLY TWO BRANCHES OF THIS TWISTED FORM OF GOVERNMENT, AND ONLY TO CERTAIN OFFICES IN THOSE TWO BRANCHES OF GOVERNMENT, MAKING ALL PEOPLE WHO ARE NON-LAWYERS INTO SECOND CLASS SUBJECT CITIZENS.

When the courts belong to the people, as the United States Constitution REQUIRES, (Art. IV, § 4, we the people, will NEVER rule against themselves.) In these unconstitutional foreign tribunals “courts” (hoodlum centers), “men” in black dresses, that are unconstitutional ROBES OF NOBILITY. (Art. 1, §§ 9 & 10) dispense a perverted ideology, where the people are terrorized by members of the BLACK ROBE CULT (B.A.R. Lawyers and Lawyer judges in the courtrooms).

The real cause for the War of 1812, FOREIGN AGENTS with TITLES: Article XIII “If any citizen of the United States shall accept, claim, receive, or retain any title of nobility or honour, or shall without the consent of Congress, accept and retain any present, pension, office, or emolument of any kind whatever, from any Emperor, King, Prince, or foreign Power, such person shall cease to be a citizen of the United States, and shall be incapable of holding any office of trust or profit under them, or either of them.”

The legislative branch of government does NOT have the Constitutional Power to issue Court Orders or any other kind of Orders to the people, as a “fiction court” or a “court/corporation for profit & gain” cannot reach parity with a lawful man. ONLY Presidents & Governors have the Constitutional Power to grant PARDONS, but Lawyers and Lawyer-Judges are unconstitutionally granting PARDONS with “immunity from prosecution.” This is not really what’s commonly known as “legislating from the bench.” It’s Administrating from the bench, because the de facto is not a constitutional government at all. It’s an Executive/Administrative, Martial Law Rule Military Tribunal. They’re Bankers. They’re Brokers. People CAN and SHOULD prosecute them because we are not Crown Subjects. We are State Citizens, and not responsible for their fictitious corporate Monopoly Game, even if they wish to coerce us into the OFFICE OF THE PERSON.

Citizens are not permitted to act like people in the courts. The Citizen (2nd class) is told that he does not know how to fill out fancy lawyer forms; that he is not trained in the law; that he does not know court rules and procedures; etc… This is unconstitutional “lawyer system,” only HEARSAY SUBSTITUTES (lawyers) NOT under oath, have access to the fiction/for profit & gain courts, even though ONLY sworn testimony & evidence can be presented in court. Anything else is “Bill of Attainder,” NOT permitted under the U.S. Constitution (Article 1, Sections 9 & 10).

The U.S. Constitution does NOT give anyone the right to a lawyer or the right to counsel, or the right to any other hearsay substitute. The 6th Amendment is very specific, that the accused ONLY has the right to the ASSISTANCE of counsel and this assistance of counsel can be anyone the accused chooses without limitation. Only a STATE EMPLOYEE/U.S. citizen can be forced into having a B.A.R. Attorner because the U.S. citizen is a DEAD entity, with no standing in Law, as the INCOMPETENT IMBECILE/WARD OF THE STATE. This is not a joke.

Lawyers and Lawyer/Judges created unconstitutional “lawyer system” of pre-trial “motions” and “hearings” to have eternal extortionistic litigations, which is BARRATRY and also is in violation of the U.S. Constitution, and Art. 1, as this places defendants in double jeopardy a 100x over. Defendants only have a right to a trial, not trials. When a criminal is freed on a technicality, he is freed because of a fix and a pay-off, as a defendant can only be freed if found innocent by a “jury” not by any “technicality.”

Whenever a lawyer is involved in a case directly or indirectly, as a litigant or assisting in counsel, all Lawyer/Judges have to disqualify themselves, as there cannot be a constitutional trial & also there would be a violation of the conflict of interest laws, along with the violation of separation of powers and checks and balances, because “officers” of the court are on both sides of the bench.

These same Lawyer/Judges are awarding or approving Lawyer/Attorner fees, directly & indirectly, amounting to billion of dollars annually, all in violation of conflict of interest laws. As long as there are lawyers, there will never be any law, Constitution or Justice. There will only be MOB RULE, RULE BY A MOB OF LAWYERS. Remember, you are not a CORPORATION, or a DEAD entity, PERSON/U.S. citizen, so make sure you do NOT act like one.

Case “law” (history, not law) is unconstitutional: As case “law” is enacted by the judicial branch of government . When a Lawyer/Judge instructs, directs, or gives orders to a jury, the Lawyer-Judge is TAMPERING WITH THE JURY. He also tampers with testimony when he orders the answers to be either “Yes” or “No.” The Lawyer-Judge also tampers, fixes, & rigs the trial when he orders anything stricken from the record, or when he “rules” certain evidence & the truth to be inadmissible.

This makes the trial and transcript fixed and rigged, because the jury does not hear the real truth and all the facts. Juries are made into puppets by the Lawyers and Lawyer/Judges. All Lawyers are automatically in the judicial branch of government, as they have the unconstitutional TITLE OF NOBILITY (Article 1, Section 9 & 10), “Officer of the Court.” Citizens have to be elected or hired to be in any branch of government, but non-lawyer Citizens are limited to only two of the three branches of government. Lawyers, as First Class citizens, can be hired or elected to any of the three branches of government. Again, in violation of the Constitution and additionally and specifically again in Article XIII.

They’re not just doing this to corporations. They’re doing this to people, which seriously means that every “Judge” who does exactly this, and they almost all do, is a most loathsome of characters. Anyone with a reasonable mind can see that B.A.R. Attorners/Lawyers/Judges are truly despicable people with big smiles, who are nice to their friends and families sometimes, but in reality, they’re criminal bastards, and that’s an understatement. Piracy is to be punishable by death.

Lawyers, “Officers of the Court,” in the Judicial Branch, are unconstitutionally in two branches of government at the SAME TIME whenever they are hired or elected to the executive or legislative branches. This is a violation of the separation of powers, checks & balances, and the conflict of interest laws. District Attorneys & State’s Attorneys have taken over the Grand Juries FROM the people, where the people are denied access to the Grand Juries when they attempt to present evidence of crimes committed in the courtrooms by the lawyers & lawyer-judges. This can be explained very easily! A State/Republic has a Constitution, but nowhere in many is the provision for a County Attorney to be in the Crown Temple B.A.R., but the B.A.R. Attorners who get themselves elected, then produce baseless Legislation requiring the County Attorner to be a member of the B.A.R. This is one of the greatest usurpations and treasonous acts that these criminals could do to the people because the County Attorney makes the presentments to the Grand Jury. This is how the Chief Justice of the STATE OF…, the CORPORATION, wrests control of the Grand Jury away from the people. Also, this is how the despicable B.A.R. brings/coerces COMMERCIAL CODE upon living men, although they’re foreclosed from parity with the tangible/living. Again, these are criminal pirates, robbing you of your rights, sweat, land, property, family, and life.

The U.S. Constitution, being the Supreme Fundamental Law, is not and cannot be ambiguous as to be interpreted, or it would be a worthless piece of paper & we would have millions of interpretations (unconstitutional amendments) instead of the few we have now. That is why all Judges and public servants are SWORN TO SUPPORT the U.S. Constitution, NOT interpret it.

Beyond their arrogant crimes of “interpreting” law, they change the form of language to “Legalese” which is word magic with God’s Law, the Word. Definition : “Legal: the undoing of God’s law.” 1893 Dictionary of Arts and Sciences, Encyclopedia Britannica, a dictionary of arts, sciences and general literature / The R. S. Peale 9th 1893

Under International Orders: All Lawyers, whether they left law school yesterday or 50 years ago, are EXACTLY THE SAME. All Lawyers have to file the same motions/pleadings and follow the same procedures in using the same unconstitutional “Lawyer system.” In probate, the Lawyers place themselves in everyone’s will & estate. When there are minor children as heirs, the Lawyer-Judges appoint a lawyer (a child molesting Fagin) for EACH CHILD and, at times, the Lawyer fees EXCEED the total amount of the estate. If you’re paying attention, you’re seeing that the B.A.R. Attorners are robbing your family, even to the point of kidnapping them from you. This is press-ganging at it’s most filthy, and is punishable by death. Can you see why the Crown Temple B.A.R. wishes to keep themselves out of jurisdiction of the people under Common Law? It’s because they could and should be hanged for their Shang Hai enslavement.

An outrageous amount of tax “money” is directly & indirectly STOLEN by Lawyers. Money that is budgeted to County/City/Borough Boards, School Boards & other local & Federal agencies eventually finds its way into the pockets of lawyers, as ALL of these agencies are “tricked” & “forced” into eternal “extortionists” litigation, also they rob everything and everyone vis the theft of all the elastic currency created by these municipalities. This can be found in the Comprehensive Annual Financial Reports/ CAFR records. To see the privacy and fraud, visit www.cafr1.com

In the STATES OF ALASKA AND HAWAII, the Crown Temple B.A.R. ASSOCIATION. has mandated that all judges are to be licensed to practice law (e.g. Alaska Constitution, Art. IV, Sec. 4). This license requirement is not found in any other state of the Union. As all licenses to practice law in the STATES OF ALASKA & HAWAII are issued by a Judge, what Judge is qualified to issue a license to practice law to another Judge? As only members of the B.A.R. may be licensed to practice law (e.g. A.S. 08.08.020), STATES OF ALASKA AND HAWAII judges are unlawfully REQUIRED to be members of the B.A.R. & as such, they are prejudiced to do the business of the B.A.R. If a Judge is required to be a member of the B.A.R., who disqualifies the Judge from office if that Judge does not pay the dues or violates the rules of the B.A.R? Every state in the Union (with the exception of Alaska & Hawaii) “prohibits” Judges from holding licenses to practice law.”

Banking1.jpg
banking3.jpg
banking5.png
banking 4.jpg
banking2.jpg
banking6.jpg

SUMMARY OF LEGAL ISSUES CONCERNING BALANTA PEOPLE

Balanta Youth.JPG

1.       Balanta govern by common consent, recognizing “natural law” and reflecting their Great Belief spirituality.

2.       Mesintu violate natural law and Great Belief by instituting Cult of Horus at Edfu and establishing the earliest form of ecclesiastical law/jurisdiction

3.       Middle Kingdom Egypt violates natural law by establishing seru, kenbet and djadjat courts.

4.       Romans violate natural law by establishing ius civile Quiritium (Roman civil law)

 

5.       English violate natural law by establishing English common law

 

6.       The Church violates natural law by establishing canon law.

 

7.       Balanta defined as “extra ecclesiam” under canon law.

 

8.       Pope Innocent IV acknowledges that the law of nations had supplanted natural law in regulating human interaction, such as trade, conflict, and social hierarchies. Similarly, the prince replaced the father, as the ‘lawful authority in society’ through God’s provenance, manifesting his dominium in the monopoly over justice and sanctioned violence.

 

9.       Since the pope’s jurisdiction extended de jure over infidels (i.e. extra ecclesiam), he alone could call for a Christian invasion of an infidel’s domain. Even then, however, Pope Innocent IV maintained that only a violation of natural law could precipitate such an attack. By adhering to the beliefs of their gods, infidels and pagans did not violate natural law. Thus, such beliefs did not provide justification for Christians to simply invade non-Christian polities, dispossess its inhabitants of their territory and freedom, or force them to convert. Pope Innocent IV’s theological contribution resided in the fact that he accorded pagans and infidels dominium and therefore the right to live beyond the state of grace. However, The Papal Bull Dum Diversas issued by Pope Nicholas V, June 18, 1452, stated,

we grant to you full and free power, through the Apostolic authority by this edict, to invade, conquer, fight, subjugate the Saracens and pagans, and other infidels and other enemies of Christ, and wherever established their Kingdoms, Duchies, Royal Palaces, Principalities and other dominions, lands, places, estates, camps and any other possessions, mobile and immobile goods found in all these places and held in whatever name, and held and possessed by the same Saracens, Pagans, infidels, and the enemies of Christ, also realms, duchies, royal palaces, principalities and other dominions, lands, places, estates, camps, possessions of the king or prince or of the kings or princes, and to lead their persons in perpetual servitude, and to apply and appropriate realms, duchies, royal palaces, principalities and other dominions, possessions and goods of this kind to you and your use and your successors the Kings of Portugal.”

10.   Portugal’s invasion of Balanta territories violated natural law; violated canon law, violated the right of dominion of extra ecclesiam, violated the law of nations and was a breach of the principle of terra nullius (land that is legally deemed to be unoccupied or uninhabited) AT THE TIME OF INVASION.

 

11.   Portuguese acts of warfare in the territory of the Balanta violated the ius gentium to enslave a defeated population because , the Portuguese do not act in accordance to existing definitions of conquest and Balanta never practice slavery, and thus could not be party to any legal code regarding slavery that depended on “reasoned compliance with standards of international conduct.”  Balanta found such conduct – slavery-unreasonable and abhorrent.

 

12.   Portuguese violated natural law by equating status with sovereignty and then refusing to recognize that for the Balanta, the family is the sole effective social and political unit and thus sovereignty rested with the head of the family. Thus, the Portuguese wrongfully determined that Balanta were rootless and sovereignless and thus eligible for enslavement according to their own definitions and legal code.

 

13.   The English, Portuguese and Spanish Christian rulers violate natural law by contriving new forms of personhood called “corporations” subject to fictitious corporate or statutory laws while at the same time designating some groups, including the Balanta, as corporate-less beings with no protective shield of a culturally sanctioned corporate status. Christian authorities could compel corporate-less beings to adhere to Christian laws and customary norms thereby forsaking their own legal traditions and customs.

 

14.   The English violated natural law, the law of nations, and the Treaty of Tordesillas when they invaded the territory of the Balanta.

 

15.   The Portuguese and the English violated natural law by issuing charters and forming charter, proprietary and royal colonies to establish jurisdiction in the Americas.

 

16.   Every “slave code” in the America is thus intended to remove the Balanta identity and knowledge of the Balanta natural law culture and replace it with the corporate-less collective “strawman” identity designated as “negro” and “slave” and the individual “strawman” identity that is registered via a birth certificate so that Balanta will only know his rights, duties and responsibilities as defined by the corporation(s). For example, the Lords Proprietors made certain that the Negro’s status was fixed and distinctive. Carolina’s Fundamental Constitutions, drafted in 1669, stated explicitly,

“(Article 101) Every Freeman of Carolina shall have absolute Authority over his Negro Slaves, of what opinion or Religion soever.”

 All the slave codes, however, had certain provisions in common. In all of them the colour line was firmly drawn, and any amount of African heritage established the race of a person as black, with little regard as to whether the person was slave or free. The status of the offspring followed that of the mother, so that the child of a free father and a slave mother was a slave. This is the reason for the birth certificate - it is the mechanism that establish’s an individual’s classification/status in American law.

17.   Only 22% of Balanta held in captivity in Cacheu were adult males. That means that the vast majority of Balanta that were captured were women and children. Thus, the majority of Balanta that were brought to the Americas had never completed their Balanta age-grade initiations which is described as “opening the doors’ of maturity and wisdom in the Balanta community.” Never having been initiated in the Balanta legal culture, and suffering the brainwashing of the Portuguese and English criminals through a systematic campaign of terrorism, within two generations Balanta lost all knowledge of their natural law way of life. This was done intentionally to keep them mentally enslaved by identifying themselves through the perspective of corporate statutory designations such as “negro”, “black”, and “citizen” with an onerous amount of restrictions, penalties, punishments and fines in violation to their fundamental freedoms of choice and action under natural law.

Index of Federal Slave Codes

 

18.   The fundamental legal question facing the Balanta is this: did the 14th amendment release them from any corporate or statutory legal jurisdictions and return them to their previous status that was governed by natural law? Will the United States Government recognize this? The issue has been put forward thusly:

 

US SPONSORED PLEBISCITE FOR AFRICAN AMERICAN SELF DETERMINATION

 

No African who was taken captive and transported against his will to the Americas ever renounced their tribal identification and status vis-à-vis their original "citizenship". From 1444 up until Emancipation, all Africans held in slavery were not considered citizens of in the country of their captivity. The legal status of Africans in America after the Emancipation is undetermined. According to Imari Abubakari Obadele (founder of the Republic of New Africa):

"We are not American citizens... the Fourteenth Amendment, in an attempt to bestow citizenship upon the African newly freed from slavery, incorporated the rule of jus soli, 'all persons born or naturalized in the United States and of the state wherein they reside.' A sound principle of international law, the rule of jus soli was obviously intended to provide American citizenship for persons born in the United States through what might be termed 'acceptable accidents' of birth. Thus, a person born in the US as a result of his parents' having come to this country voluntarily -- through emigration and settlement or vacation travel or business -- could not be denied citizenship in the country of his birth. He might have dual citizenship, gaining also the citizenship of his parents, but he could not be left with no citizenship. His birth in the US under such conditions would meet the test of an "acceptable accident."

By contrast, however, the presence of the African in America could by no stretch of justice be deemed 'an acceptable accident' of birth. The African, whose freedom was now acknowledged by his former slavemasters through the Thirteenth Amendment, was not on this soil because he or his parents had come vacationing or seeking some business advantage. Rather the African -- standing forth now as a free man because the Thirteenth Amendment forbade whites (who had the power, not the right) to continue slavery -- was on American soil as a result of having been kidnapped and brought here AGAINST his will.

What the rule of jus soli demanded at this point -- at the point of the passage of the slavery-halting Thirteenth Amendment -- was that America not deny to this African, born on American soil, American citizenship -- IF THE AFRICAN WANTED IT. This last condition is crucial: the African, his freedom now acknowledged by persons who theretofore had wrongfully and illegally (under international law) held him in slavery by force, was entitled as a free man to decide for himself what he wanted to do -- whether he wished to be an American citizen or follow some other course.

The rule of jus soli, in protecting the kidnapped African from being left without any citizenship, could operate so far as to impose upon America the obligation to offer the African (born on American soil) American citizenship; it could not impose upon the African -- a victim of kidnapping and wrongful transportation -- an obligation to accept such citizenship. Such an imposition would affront justice, by conspiring with the kidnappers and illegal transporters, and wipe out the free man's newly acquired freedom.

Thus, the Fourteenth Amendment is incorrectly read when its Section One is deemed to be a grant of citizenship: it can only be an offer. The positive tone of the language can only emphasize the intention of the ratifiers to make a sincere offer. On the other hand, the United States government, under obligation to make the offer. also had the power to create the mechanism – a plebiscite-- whereby the African could make an informed decision, an informed acceptance or rejection of the offer of American citizenship. Indeed, Section Five of the Fourteenth Amendment makes clear that Congress could pass whatever law was necessary to make real the offer of Section One. (Section Five says, 'The Congress shall have the power to enforce, by appropriate legislation, the provisions of this article.)

The first 'appropriate legislation' required at that moment -- and still required - was that which would make possible for the now free African an informed free choice, an informed acceptance or rejection of the citizenship offer.

Let us recall that, following the Thirteenth Amendment, four natural options were the basic right of the African. First, he did, of course, have a right, if he wished it, to be an American citizen. Second, he had a right to return to Africa or (third) go to another country -- if he could arrange his acceptance. Finally, he had a right (based on a claim to land superior to the European's, sub- ordinate to the Indian's) to set up an independent nation of his own.

Towering above all other juridical requirements that faced the African in America and the American following the Thirteenth Amendment was the requirement to make real the opportunity for choice, for self-determination. How was such an opportunity to evolve? Obviously, the African was entitled to full and accurate information as to his status and the principles of international law appropriate to his situation. This was all the more important because the African had been victim of a long-term intense slavery policy aimed at assuring his illiteracy, dehumanizing him as a group and depersonalizing him as an individual.

The education offered him after the Thirteenth Amendment confirmed the policy of dehumanization. It was continued in American institutions . . . for 100 years, through 1965. Now, again following the Thirteenth Amendment, the education of the African in America seeks to base African self-esteem on how well the African assimilates white American folk-ways and values Worse, the advice given the African concerning his rights under international law suggested that there was no option open to him other than American citizenship. For the most part, he was co-opted into spending his political energies in organizing and participating in constitutional conventions and then voting for legislatures which subsequently approved the Fourteenth Amendment. In such circumstances, the presentation of the Fourteenth Amendment to state legislatures for whose members the African had voted, and the Amendment's subsequent approval by these legislatures, could in no sense be considered a plebiscite.


The fundamental requirements were lacking: first, adequate and accurate information for the advise given the freedman was so bad it amounted to fraud, a second stealing of our birthright; second, a chance to choose among the four options: (1) US citizenship, (2) return to Africa, (3) emigration to another country and (4) the creation of a new African nation on American soil.

On the other hand, the United States government still has the obligation under Section Five of the Fourteenth Amendment to ‘enforce' Section One (the offer of citizenship) in the only way it could be rightfully 'enforced' -- by authorizing US participation in a plebiscite. By, in other words, a reference to our own will, our self-determined acceptance or rejection of the offer of citizenship. There are further important ramifications. A genuine plebiscite implies that if people vote against US citizenship, the means must be provided to facilitate whatever decision they do make. Thus, persons who vote to return to Africa or to emigrate elsewhere must have the means to do so. . . .

Now then, we repeat: an obvious and important ramification of the plebiscite is that there must exist the capability of putting its decisions into effect. If the decision is for US citizenship, then that citizenship must be unconditional. If it is for emigration to a country outside Africa, those persons making this choice must have transportation resources and reparations in terms of other benefits, principally money, to make such emigration possible and give it a reasonable chance of success. If the decision is for a return to some country in Africa, the person must have those same reparations as persons emigrating to countries outside Africa PLUS those additional reparations necessary to restore enough of the African personality for the individual to have a reasonable chance of success in integrating into African society in the motherland. If, finally, the decision is for an independent new African nation on this soil, then the reparations must be those agreed upon between the United States government and the new African government. Reparations must be at least sufficient to assure the new nation a reasonable chance of solving the great problems imposed upon us by the Americans in our status as a colonized people."

ORIGIN OF LEGAL ISSUES CONCERNING BALANTA PEOPLE IN THE UNITED STATES